《My Master Has It Too Hard》


 Chapter 1

    Near the city gate on Well Mouth Street, the small courtyard of the Xin family once again erupted with a child''s cries and a woman''s shrieks right on schedule, just as it had for the past two weeks. Themotion elicited irritated shouts from the neighbors.


    Ever since the Xin family''s daughter had been rescued from her suicide attempt in the well, she seemed to have gone a bit mad. No longer the obedient girl she once was, she had been causing unrest in the Xin household for the past fortnight.


    Some nearby neighbors were washing clothes in the water channel early in the morning. Hearing the chaos from the Xin home, one woman nced over and remarked, "That stepmother of Xin Xiu''s is truly wicked. Look at what she''s done to that poor child."


    A woman sitting upstream on a stone stool said, "How can a stepmotherpare to a real mother? It''s all beatings and scoldings, making her do all the work without feeding her properly. Would a birth mother ever do such things?"


    "Regardless of how Hong Xiang treats the child, the girl shouldn''t have tried to jump in the well," huffed an older woman. "She has food and clothes - how can she im she can''t go on living? It''s unfilial!"


    A sharp-faced woman across the channel pped the clothes she was washing with a ssh, chiming in, "Never mind all that - doesn''t Xin Xiu seem possessed to you? I bet she encountered something unclean in that well."


    She put down theundry and waved her hands, saying, "You know, the other night I saw her sitting motionless on the roof in the middle of the night, not making a sound. The way she looked - oh my, it was terrifying!"


    Xin Xiu used to be the cleanest and prettiest girl on the street. She was quiet and gentle, never even daring to speak loudly. After her stepmother Hong Xiang arrived, she treated Xin Xiu poorly, but the girl endured it silently, only crying in private when things got too difficult.


    But after the well incident, Xin Xiu seemed to be a different person, no better than the idle troublemakers on the street. She stopped doing chores and spent her days wandering around, watching the neighbor children y games, asionally standing at the theater stage in the next street to watch performances all day long, only returning home at night.


    At first, her stepmother Hong Xiang would still try to discipline her, but soon she became too afraid to do so. Every time she beat Xin Xiu, the girl would turn around and hit Hong Xiang''s son. The first time Hong Xiang saw her precious tough little boy crying from a beating, she was heartbroken. But when she looked at Xin Xiu, whose face she had just struck swollen, the girl was still able to smile at her.


    "However you hit me, that''s how I''ll hit your son," the little girl said with a grin,pletely unbothered by her injured face. Then she went out to parade around the streets with her beaten face, stirring up gossip that made Hong Xiang seethe with anger while also feeling a chill down her spine.


    Hong Xiang had always been fond of making a fuss, but now Xin Xiu could outdo her. When she cried to her husband Xin Da about his disobedient daughter, Xin Xiu would promptly lie down at the front door, wailing that her birth mother died too early and now her father and stepmother were trying to drive her to her death.


    "We can''t go on like this," Hong Xiang said, wiping tears as she sat on the bed, pushing Xin Da toe up with a solution.


    Xin Da sat there wringing his hands, at a loss for what to do about his daughter''s transformation. After a long while, he finally muttered, "I told you not to always hit and scold her. Now look what''s happened - she jumped in the well and damaged her brain."


    Hong Xiang immediately began crying even louder. "It''s so hard being a stepmother! I ask her to do a few chores, say a few words to her, and she acts like she wants to die. I never starved or beat her to death - she tried to kill herself on her own. How can you me me for that too?!"


    "Alright, alright, it''ste. Stop crying and let''s go to sleep," Xin Da said, not wanting to argue further as he got into bed and pulled the covers over his head.


    Hong Xiang wouldn''t let it go, yanking at his nket urgently. "Wait, I''m not done talking!"


    "I don''t think her brain is damaged - I think she''s encountered something evil. We have to find a way to cure her, or we really won''t be able to go on living like this."


    Xin Da furrowed his thick brows. "What do you want to do?" Though he had simr suspicions, he was reluctant to believe his daughter could have encountered such a thing. Now that his wife had voiced it, he felt somewhat displeased.


    Hong Xiang quickly said, "Tomorrow is the LingZhao Immortal''s birthday. The Immortal Temple is performing rituals for free. I''ll go to the temple and ask an immortal master toe take a look at our home..."


    Xin Xiu had been crouching under Xin Da and Hong Xiang''s window listening for a while. Hearing this, she scratched at the mosquito bites on her feet and thought to herself: Hah, I don''t think my transmigration is under the jurisdiction of your local deities.


    Hearing nothing further of interest, she quietly crept back to her own room. The room was low and dpidated, converted from a former woodshed. It was already cramped, and with the chicken coop next door, the smell was truly something else.


    Xin Xiu deeply missed her own "doghouse" of an apartment, which now seemed like paradisepared to this ce. She missed the vast variety of takeout food, even the cafeteria meals at work that she used toin about. She longed for express delivery, the inte, all sorts of modern conveniences - even her family, despite their not-so-pleasant rtionship, seemed so lovablepared to Xin Xiu''s family in this world.


    Unfortunately, people only realize the value of something after they''ve lost it. When things are taken for granted, they aren''t appreciated.


    She rubbed her stomach to soothe her hunger, idly pondering where she could scrounge up some food tomorrow, and what she should do in the long run.


    It had already been half a month with no way back home. If she truly couldn''t return for the rest of her life, was she really supposed to be someone''s daughter here? With her 26 years of experience as a daughter, she knew there was a high chance of her parents being angered to death. She had always suspected her father''s high blood pressure was caused by her. Well, now she would no longer be able to anger her disciplinarian father.


    Xin Xiu couldn''t understand how she had ended up in this unnamed era and dynasty, bing a 15-year-old girl. If this turned out to be some kind of farming storyline, she feared she might starve to death with herck of physical skills and agricultural knowledge.


    Lost in these thoughts, she drifted off to sleep. When she opened her eyes again, it was already bright daylight. Her sleep quality must have been influenced by her former roommate - it had always been quite good.


    She wandered out to rinse her mouth and wash her face, then snuck into the kitchen to grab some food. Surprisingly, her stepmother didn''t screech to stop her today. She was probably nning to find an immortal master to exorcise this "wandering spirit", and decided to let her eat her fill for now. Xin Xiu didn''t hold back, grabbing two extra steamed buns and taking care of lunch and dinner at the same time.


    People here only ate twice a day, and the Xin family was quite poor. With her stepmother keeping a tight watch, Xin Xiu hadn''t been able to eat her fill for the past two weeks.


    As usual, she went out to wander around. Xin Xiu wanted to familiarize herself with this world and perhaps find some way to make a living. She had only been in this world for a short time and was still unclear about many things.


    The streets were especially lively today. Arge group of people in colorful costumes, like opera performers, were walking ahead with gongs and drums. More than a dozen people were carrying a flower-decorated tform with a statue draped in red silk on top. There were two smaller statues carried by pairs of people in front and behind.


    She munched on her steamed bun as she joined the crowd, standing on tiptoes and craning her neck to see.


    "Hey, sister, what''s all this about?" Xin Xiu asked with a smile, tapping the shoulder of a young woman dressed as a married woman in front of her.


    Xin Xiu had delicate features, and her smile was like a little flower. Hearing her question, the woman exined, "It''s the LingZhao Immortal''s birthday. This is a golden statue of the LingZhao Immortalmissioned by the wealthy Jin family in town. It was just carried out from the Immortal Temple and will be paraded around the entire city before returning to the temple."


    Xin Xiu was familiar with the LingZhao Immortal. During her wanderings over the past weeks, she had heard plenty of local customs and gossip, and watched many opera performances. The LingZhao Immortal, who often appeared in these stories, was akin to the Goddess of Mercy in her original world. In short, there were temples dedicated to him everywhere, not just in this area. Whether people were praying for children, marriage, or good fortune, they would seek his help.


    This old immortal was quite busy in the opera stories - descending to the mortal realm to enlighten schrs, saving people from drought and other disasters, even transforming into a goddess to have a romance with an emperor.


    The Immortal Temple where her stepmother nned to seek help for exorcism was dedicated to this LingZhao Immortal.


    Xin Xiu watched with great interest, following the procession. "Sister, what about those two statues in the front and back?" she asked.


    The woman carried a basket containing incense and candles, likely heading to the Immortal Temple. It was unclear what she was praying for. As she walked, she chatted with Xin Xiu: "In front of LingZhao Immortal is his left guardian, General Hu. Although he looks as fierce as an evil spirit, he''s actually a kind-hearted immortal general. The beautiful woman behind him holding a flower is the right guardian, Fairy Hu. Legend has it that the flower in her hand is the Albizia Flower, used for matchmaking between men and women in the mortal world."


    "Oh, I see!" Xin Xiu eximed, suddenly connecting these figures to the fragmented opera stories she had heard before. She had recently watched performances about General Hu angrily beating evil spirits and Fairy Hu weaving love webs.


    Although Xin Xiu didn''t believe that immortals truly existed, it didn''t stop her from appreciating the mythological world of ancient times.


    The streets were crowded, and by the time they reached the Immortal Temple, it was as packed as a subway during rush hour in Guangzhou. Xin Xiu stayed close to the woman, squeezing with her to the center of the temple under arge tree.


    "Sister, what are you going to do?" Xin Xiu asked curiously, pushing away a sleazy man who had squeezed next to the woman.


    The man she pushed shouted, "You''re stepping on my foot!"


    Xin Xiu deliberately stepped on him again before lifting her foot. "Oh, it''s so crowded. I identally stepped on you when you squeezed over. Why don''t you move away? Otherwise, I might step on you again."


    She then turned back to the young woman with a smile, "Sister, are you here to tie a red ribbon?"


    The woman, who had been irritated by the man''s proximity earlier, nowughed at Xin Xiu''s actions. "Yes, I''m here to hang a red ribbon for my newborn daughter, hoping she''ll receive some divine blessing."


    Hanging red ribbons was a centuries-old custom. It was said that many LingZhao Immortal temples had arge tree, and when a child was born, the parents woulde to the temple to request a red ribbon. They would tie it to the child for three days, then write the child''s name on it and return to tie it to the tree in the temple. This was believed to bring divine protection and ensure the child''s safe growth.


    Xin Xiu had seen operas about LingZhao Immortal choosing fortunate individuals. One story, set about a hundred years ago, told of a child with divine potential who, on LingZhao Immortal''s birthday, walked through a door opened by the immortal, stepping on flowers in broad daylight before everyone''s eyes. The child ascended to be an immortal from that day forward.


    There were many such stories, all told as if they were true. Xin Xiu thought to herself that this LingZhao Immortal seemed to really enjoy choosing mortals for ascension. However, she believed these legends were mostly born from ordinary people''s longing for the realm of immortals. It was all made up, and if LingZhao Immortal really existed, he would probably feel quite wronged by these tales.


    The great tree in this Immortal Temple was an osmanthus tree. Just past its peak blooming season, a few small yellow flowers still lingered, their faint sweet scent mixing with the thick smoky air of the temple.


    Xin Xiu looked up at the red ribbons fluttering in the tree, densely packed andyered, some new and some old, weathered by wind and rain into a mottled, rich palette of reds. When this body was born, her birth mother must have tied a ribbon here for her too, though she didn''t know where it might be now.


    As Xin Xiu''s gaze wandered aimlessly among the green leaves and red ribbons, a startled exmation came from behind her, "What are you doing here!"


    Xin Xiu picked at her ear and nced back to see her stepmother, Hong Xiang.


    "It''s lively here, so I came to see the excitement," she said casually.


    Hong Xiang looked at her as if she''d seen a ghost. Xin Xiu could practically read her thoughts: "How dare this lonely spirit enter the Immortal Temple so boldly? Why hasn''t the immortal taken her away on the spot?"


    Seeing Xin Xiu turn away, ignoring her, Hong Xiang''s face twisted with frustration. She worried anxiously that this evil spirit might be quite powerful, and they might need to find a more capable priest to deal with it. But finding a more powerful priest would cost so much money...


    Suddenly, the temple bell began to ring.


    The long, resonant tolling quieted the noisy crowd. The immortal''s birthday celebration was beginning, and people spontaneously surged forward to enter the hall and burn incense.


    At that moment, Xin Xiu heard a faint, distant voice. It said something she couldn''t quite understand, but she felt her body be light, and for an instant, the people and scenery around her blurred.


    The osmanthus tree, nearly past its flowering season, suddenly burst into countless buds. Clusters of golden yellow flowers bloomed among its branches, instantly filling the air with a rich fragrance.


    "Look! What''s that?"


    "Heavens!"


    "The immortal has shown his power! She''s going to be an immortal! She''s been chosen!"


    The crowd eximed and jostled as they saw a door shimmering with white light appear before the young girl under the tree. It was mysterious and almost too dazzling to look at directly, like a gateway to heaven. They watched as she walked through the door amid a shower of golden flowers and vanished.


    Hong Xiang stared at this scene, dumbfounded, before suddenly copsing onto the ground.

 Chapter 2

    Just before Xin Xiu stepped through that door, she truly hadn''t imagined that immortals actually existed in this world. Transmigration was one thing, but the existence of immortals was something else entirely.


    What did immortals look like? This question upied her mind as she stepped through the doorway.


    The farming and domestic life storyline she hadn''t had a chance to explore was left behind without hesitation. As the white light faded, Xin Xiu looked up to see a azure sky with white clouds. Looking down, she found herself standing on a green leaf.


    It was an enormous lotus leaf spread across the surface of a river, with a huge white and pink lotus flower gracefully resting at its edge. These gigantic lotus flowers and leaves covered an entireke, stretching as far as the eye could see.


    Suddenly feeling as if she had entered thend of giants, Xin Xiu tugged at her dusty cloth skirt, wondering to herself if she had be Alice in Wondend.


    "Wow! Such... such big flowers!" A little girl''s childish voice made Xin Xiu turn to look.


    Where there had been nothing behind her moments ago, now stood a little girl with two small pigtails and chubby cheeks. She looked to be about seven or eight years old, her mouth agape in astonishment as she gazed at her surroundings. With two missing teeth, she looked quite adorable.


    Just as Xin Xiu opened her mouth to speak, a little boy materialized next to the girl. He was about the same age as the girl, a chubby little fellow. Standing side by side, they looked like a pair of plump golden boy and jade girl figurines.


    "Wow! What a big leaf!" The boy eximed in the same tone of wonder as the girl.


    One after another, several more people appeared on the giant leaf.


    A skinny little beggar a head shorter than Xin Xiu, a aloof young girl in a pretty dress, a haughty young master wearing a golden lock and jade pendant, a simple and dull-looking dark-skinned vige girl, a boisterous one-armed youth who looked around excitedly like a human monkey, and finally¡ªa little boy in split-crotch pants who started wailing as soon as he appeared on the giant lotus leaf.


    Xin Xiu crouched in front of the crying boy in split-crotch pants and a little undershirt, examining him closely.


    "...Little one, are you even three years old?" she asked.


    The little boy quieted down when she leaned in, his big bright ck eyes brimming with tears that streamed down his cheeks like two little rivers.


    He started whimpering again, though not daring to cry loudly.


    Now there were nine people standing on the lotus leaf¡ªfour boys and four girls, plus one little beggar too dirty to determine their gender. Xin Xiu looked around and realized she was the oldest one there. She thought to herself, if Ling Zhao Immortal could so casually make people into immortals, then weren''t these nine children, seemingly plucked at random from all corners of the world, chosen a bit too carelessly?


    The nine individuals had vastly different personalities and backgrounds. Some were panicked, others excited. Being strangers, they kept their distance from each other, their eyes darting around as they took in their surroundings.


    Xin Xiu thought: A guide should appear right about now.


    As if on cue, arge bird gracefully flew down from the sky. It looked to be about the size of a helicopter. Itnded at the edge of the lotus leaf, and a young man leapt down from its head,nding in front of the group. He scanned the crowd and said, "Everyone''s here."


    Xin Xiu observed that the young man wore flowing robes and had a perpetual smile on his face.


    ording to international convention, smiling eyes usually meant the person was not to be underestimated.


    "Nine of you this year! Master must have felt that we were short-handed at Mount Shuling, to choose so many new junior brothers and sisters," he said with a kind and benevolent smile.


    "I am your senior brother Cai Xing..."


    The in-looking vige girl suddenly let out a yelp and fell to her knees, trembling. "Immortal! You''re an immortal, you''re Ling Zhao Immortal!"


    "Oh, no need for that." Cai Xing crooked his finger, and an invisible force helped the vige girl to her feet. He continued smiling and exined, "I''m not Ling Zhao Immortal. The Ling Zhao Immortal you''ve heard of is the founding immortal of our Mount Shuling, our grand-master. As for me, I''m a disciple of Li Ming Immortal, who is the thirty-second disciple of Ling Zhao Immortal."


    He waved his hand and added, "Actually, I''m just like you. I was also casually chosen by our grand-master during his birthday celebration a hundred years ago. I''ve been cultivating for a century now."


    "A hundred years? So you''re over a hundred years old? But you don''t look old at all, you only look a bit older than us. Have you already be an immortal?" the haughty young master asked eagerly.


    Cai Xing sped his hands, "Ha, I''m far from bing an immortal. I''ve just learned a bit of magic, that''s all. I''m not quite an ordinary person anymore."


    Realizing that this guide was very approachable, everyone gathered around him and began asking questions all at once. Xin Xiu was about to join them when she noticed the pitiful three-year-old at her feet, still on the verge of tears. She picked him up and carried him over to the group.


    "Immortal, what kind of magic can you do? Can you move mountains and fill seas? Can we learn magic too?"


    "Don''t call me Immortal, just call me senior brother. As for moving mountains and filling seas, well, if it''s a small mountain or a small sea, I might be able to give it a try. Of course you''ll learn magic, that''s why you''re here."


    "Immortal, where are we? Weren''t we chosen by Ling Zhao Immortal to be immortals? Isn''t this the Celestial Court of the immortal realm?"


    "Please, don''t call me Immortal, just senior brother will do. The idea that being chosen by Ling Zhao Immortal makes you an immortal is just a misunderstanding in the mortal world. Bing an immortal isn''t so simple. Grand-master has merely epted you into our Mount Shuling. This is Mount Shuling in the spirit realm, different from the mortal world, but it''s not the Celestial Court or immortal realm. Ha, there''s no such ce as the Celestial Court or immortal realm, those are just made up in stories from the outside world."


    The group of young children all sighed in disappointment. Cai Xing maintained his perpetual smile, but Xin Xiu couldn''t shake the feeling that this smiling senior brother had some tricks up his sleeve.


    "Senior brother, you said we were chosen by grand-master. How did he choose us?" Xin Xiu asked.


    "Don''t call me Immortal, call me senior brother... oh, you already did. Good girl." Cai Xing rubbed his nose and smiled, "Of course grand-master didn''t choose randomly. In the mortal world, many temples are dedicated to our grand-master. Each has a spirit-gathering tree. Children''s names are written on red ribbons and tied to these trees. Grand-master then chooses those with affinity to our Mount Shuling from among the millions of red ribbons. Usually, he selects once every hundred years, choosing only children under sixteen. In the past, he would only choose one or two at a time. This time he chose so many, it looks like things are going to get lively around here."


    Xin Xiu: "I see."


    What do you mean it''s not random? This ispletely random!


    It''s like a Weibo lottery draw. Tying a red ribbon is like reposting Ling Zhao Immortal''s lottery Weibo post. When the timees, Ling Zhao Immortal randomly selects a few lucky geese from the reposts toe cultivate... Does this mean she''s a Weibo lucky koi?


    Xin Xiu felt a bit conflicted. Her luck had always been poor; she had reposted at least a hundred Weibo lottery posts without winning once. Who would have thought she''d be a little lucky koi here?


    "Then... Immortal, does this mean I can never go home?" the chubby little jade girl asked, her lips quivering.


    Senior Brother Cai Xing patted the chubby girl''s head, his face full of kindness, "Don''t call me Immortal, call me senior brother. You silly child, why would you want to go back? Grand-master only chooses children whose families don''t want them or who no longer have a home."


    Of the nine children, apart from Xin Xiu and the oblivious three-year-old in her arms, the rest fell silent. Then, they burst into tears. Even the incredibly haughty young master and the aloof pretty girl in the dress couldn''t hold back. Their reddened eyes and choked sobs hinted at untold stories.


    No, there was one more child who wasn''t crying. It was the one-armed chatterbox youth who had been running around since he arrived. Xin Xiu had seen him earlier, sprawled at the edge of the lotus leaf trying to scoop up water, shouting excitedly about fish in theke. Now he had somehow made his way to Cai Xing''s bird mount, stroking its feathers with a big smile on his face. "This big bird has such beautiful feathers! I want one too!"


    Amidst the chorus of sorrowful crying, his chicken-like cluckingughter seemed particrly annoying.


    In fact, Xin Xiu had also been admiring thatrge bird for quite a while. It was truly beautiful, like an erged kingfisher with dazzling feathers that sparkled in the sunlight. To be honest, she wanted one too.


    "Little brother, don''t be so hasty," Xin Xiu called out to the one-armed youth. "There might be even more beautiful birdster. Let''s look around some more before deciding, okay?"


    The young boy asked her with a naive expression, "Why can''t we have them all?"


    Whoa¡ªthis kid was sharp.


    Xin Xiu found herself convinced and nodded in agreement, "You make a very good point."


    Seeing the two of them suddenly discussing the beautifulrge birds, the chubby girl who had been sobbing earlier chimed in with a tearful voice, "Wah... I want such a beautiful big bird too."


    "I want one too," the vige girl said meekly.


    Though the others didn''t say anything, their hopeful little eyes spoke volumes. Xin Xiu waved her hand, "As long as we cultivate, why worry about not having birds? Forget birds, if we dare to dream, even dragons and phoenixes aren''t impossible!"


    Being children, they couldn''t stay upset for long and were easily distracted.


    "Wow, there are dragons and phoenixes too?"


    "I want a dragon now, not a bird anymore."


    "I still want a bird. Having one dragon and one bird like this would be great!"


    Cai Xing, seeing everyone start to touch hisrge bird: "..."


    He walked over to the bird, shooing away the children, and smoothed its fluffy feathers. Hugging the bird, he joked, "Don''t you all get any ideas about my little Cui. I''ve raised her for decades, you know. We''re attached, and she can''t live without me."


    The big bird pecked him hard, and Xin Xiu swore she heard the sound of her senior brother''s skull colliding heavily with the bird''s hard beak. She half-expected to see a fountain of blood spurting from Cai Xing''s head, but after a while, no blood appeared. She felt a bit disappointed and thought, "As expected of cultivators, their skulls are indeed hard."


    Cai Xing coughed and shook his sleeves. "Alright, little junior brothers and sisters, you''ll be staying here for the next year. Consider it a small test for entering our Mount Shuling. We''ll meet again in a year."


    He finished speaking and quickly prepared to leave on his bird, but suddenly his robe was grabbed tightly.


    Cai Xing looked back, "This junior sister, your speed is truly impressive."


    Xin Xiu held onto him firmly, "Senior brother, wait! You haven''t exined many things clearly. Are you really leaving like this?"


    Cai Xing shrugged, "Can''t be helped. Everyone goes through this. I can''t exin too much, you''ll understand gradually as time goes on. After all, you have plenty of time."


    Xin Xiu said, "Oh, well, I just have one question then."


    Cai Xing sighed, "Alright, I''ll answer one more question."


    Xin Xiu asked, "Since the Grandmaster brought us here, will our families receive anypensation?"


    Cai Xing looked at her, "Do you want them to receivepensation?"


    Xin Xiu shook her head honestly, "No."


    Cai Xingughed heartily, waving his hand to free his robe. He leapt onto his flying bird and soared into the clouds, leaving behind these words: "If you don''t want them to havepensation, they won''t. If you do, they will. Our Grandmaster is watching over all this karma and morality."


    The nine ordinary mortal children, just stepping onto the path of cultivation, stood at their starting point on the map, unsure of what to do next.


    Xin Xiu looked down at the group of little ones, "Well then, everyone, it seems our first step in cultivation is to get from here to the shore." She pointed to the faint shoreline in the distance.


    The little beggar looked around but said nothing.


    "Huh? How do we get there?" The chubby boy puffed out his cheeks in frustration.


    "I know how to row a boat, but there''s no boat here," the vige girl said timidly.


    "I can''t swim, wah~" The chubby girl wiped her eyes, whimpering.


    "Let''s find a bird to fly us there," the arrogant young master suddenly suggested.


    "Hah, where would you find one? Even if you did, it wouldn''t pay attention to you," the aloof girl sneered.


    "Why don''t we try riding fish!" The one-armed boy was already letting his imagination run wild.


    Xin Xiu held a child with one arm and patted the one-armed boy''s shoulder with the other, "Yang Guo, you really have a wild imagination. I like it. Why don''t we try riding fish then?"


    The one-armed boy, delighted at being praised, danced with joy. However, he scratched his head with his right hand, somewhat confused, "But my name isn''t Yang Guo."


    ...


    Cai Xing rode his kingfisher into the blue sky. In an instant, the bird beneath his feet grew smaller and smaller until it was no bigger than a thumb. With a chirp, itnded on his shoulder, while he himself became like a wisp of smoke, leaping out of a basin-sized jade bowl.


    "He''s out, Cai Xing is out."


    "Junior Brother Cai Xing, how was it? How are the new junior brothers and sisters this time?"


    Around therge jade basin ced in the center of the Cloud Pavilion, several men and women were either sitting or standing, all watching the miniature world inside the basin and the nine little figures with great interest. They casually greeted Cai Xing.


    Cai Xing squeezed in to sit by the jade basin and looked inside, shaking his head with a smile: "The Grandmaster probably thought we disciples were getting too old to be interesting, so he found some amusing little ones. Come,e, the new junior brothers and sisters will be staying in this World in a Basin for a year. Let''s see what they do."

 Chapter 3

    Nine people sat in a circle on the leaf. Xin Xiu said to the children, "Let''s each state our age so we can rank ourselves. I''ll go first - I''m fifteen, the oldest, and I was the first to arrive here, so I should be the big sister."


    The Proud Young Master put on hispetitive face again and started to say, "Why should you-"


    Before he could finish, the One-armed Chatty Boy raised his hand and shouted, "Big sis! I''m fourteen, can I be second brother?"


    Xin Xiu replied, "Good, you''re number two!"


    The Proud Young Master, forgetting everything else, quickly said, "Then I''ll be third brother!"


    The Cold and Aloof Girl looked at him with disdain and coldly lifted her chin, "I''m thirteen. Are you older than me?"


    The Proud Young Master stiffened, "I''m... twelve."


    Xin Xiu said, "Alright, then you''re fourth."


    She looked at the Little Vige Girl and Little Beggar, "Which of you two is older?"


    They both stated their ages at the same time. The Little Beggar was 11, her voice thin and weak. Xin Xiu thought to herself, so this is a little girl. The Little Vige Girl was ten and ranked sixth. Next were the nine-year-old Chubby Jade Girl and eight-year-old Chubby Golden Boy, with the youngest little boy rankingst.


    Xin Xiu was content being the eldest, thinking these children were quite easy to fool. Even the Proud Young Master, who seemed the hardest to deal with, betrayed his character and acted like the foolish son of andlord, unable to spark any conflict. She had been prepared to fight if anyone challenged her position as the oldest.


    As a 26-year-old adult facing a group of gullible children, Xin Xiu felt no shame.


    She started organizing everyone, "Number two, you can swim, so go ask that big fish below if it''s willing to give us a ride."


    Yang Guo the Hero obeyed and left. Xin Xiu then turned to the Little Vige Girl, "Number six, you know how to row. Take number three and four with you to pick some flower petals over there. See if we can use them as boats."


    The Little Vige Girl obediently said "Oh" and walked towards the giant flower. The Cold and Aloof Girl followed without a word, and the reluctant young master could only grumble and tag along.


    The Chubby Jade Girl trotted to Xin Xiu''s side and said in a sweet voice, "Big sis, what should I do?"


    Xin Xiu patted her cheek and told her to stay with the Chubby Golden Boy and watch Little Ninth, "Be good, you three y here."


    She took the remaining Little Beggar to the edge of the leaf to look around and see if there were any other ways to leave.


    Suddenly, there was a loud sshing sound from where number two had gone. A big fish leaped out of the water, pped its tail, and disappeared back into theke. Xin Xiu looked at the huge water droplets on the lotus leaf, then at number two''s head popping out of the water.


    "You couldn''t reach an agreement with the fish and got into a fight?"


    Number two sniffled, looking a bit upset, "It wouldn''t listen to me."


    Xin Xiu said, "Don''t worry, it''ll have to listen whether it wants to or not!"


    "Here''s the n: listen to me. Let''s find a smaller lotus leaf and break off the stem underwater. I saw some seaweed down there earlier. Get a strand and tie it to the fish''s body. Make it pull the lotus leaf along!"


    The Little Beggar weakly said, "Is that really okay? It doesn''t seem right..."


    Number two was already excited, "Alright, I''ll do it right away!"


    Xin Xiu also dived into the water with the Little Beggar to help pull off lotus stems and seaweed.


    "Quick, there''s a big fish over there. Let''s tie it up!"


    The fish, entangled in seaweed, sshed water all around and started dragging the lotus leaf wildly across the bigke.


    Number twoy on the lotus leaf, shouting, either from excitement or fear. Xin Xiu held the Little Beggar with one hand and Little Ninth with the other, her legs wrapped around the Chubby Golden Boy and Chubby Jade Girl, bouncing on the lotus leaf.


    "This won''t do, the driver is too reckless. Number two, let''s prepare to jump ship!"


    Number two replied, "I feel great!"


    Fine, then you can continue riding.


    Xin Xiu, quick as lightning, rolled with her whole family onto a nearby lotus leaf. The lotus flowers and leaves here wereyered thickly, soft and fragrant. Despite all the bouncing, no one got hurt. Little Ninth was giggling with joy, hugging Xin Xiu''s neck and shouting, "Mommy, again! Again!"


    Xin Xiu pinched Little Ninth''s bottom, "What mommy? Call me big sis."


    "Number two isn''t reliable. He''s the adventurous type," Xin Xiu muttered to herself. Although she wanted to continue riding the fish, she considered herself a responsible person. Since she was the oldest, she couldn''t just think about her own fun and ignore the little ones.


    So they decided to take the more stable flower petal boats.


    On the other side, the reliable Little Vige Girl and her twopanions had already made their way over, each riding a small boat made of lotus flower petals. Xin Xiu plucked anotherrge petal, and finally managed to get everyone onto a boat. Four pink and white flower petal boats swayed gently on the water''s surface, drifting towards the shore.


    Halfway there, number two was thrown off by a mighty swish of the big fish''s tail. He swam over to join them.


    The breeze was warm here, the temperature just right. The three youngest children on the boat rocked back and forth, eventually falling asleep.


    As the sky gradually darkened and they were still some distance from the shore, big sister Xin Xiu made a decision: "Everyone off the boats. Let''s find a lotus leaf to sleep on for the night. We''re hungry, so we need to find something to eat too."


    "What is there to eat here?"


    "There are lotus seeds. Aren''t those huge lotus seeds enough for you to eat?" Xin Xiu matter-of-factly pointed to a tall, bare lotus pod nearby.


    They climbed up the lotus pod''s stem like they were climbing a tree, shaking and kicking the pod until they finally broke one off. They dragged it together onto a lotus leaf and struggled to peel open the skin.


    It was hard work, but the lotus seeds tasted really good and were very filling. The group couldn''t even finish two seeds between them.


    The capable Little Vige Girl had already plucked flower petals to make beds, arranging arge row of bedding connected together. Seeing Xin Xiu looking at her, the Little Vige Girl twisted her fingers and said, "At home, I have many brothers and sisters. We all squeeze together to sleep." She looked at the people here, hesitating a bit: "Should we separate?"


    Xin Xiu replied, "No need, this is fine as it is."


    The Little Beggar sat alone to one side, whispering, "I''ll go to the side. I''m dirty."


    Xin Xiu stood up and lifted the thin little girl with one hand, "If you''re dirty, we''ll wash you. The weather isn''t cold. Come on, I''ll give you a wash."


    The Little Beggar immediately showed a terrified expression and started struggling, "N-no need."


    Xin Xiu took her to the water''s edge, "Why are you afraid of bathing? Are you a cat? You weren''t scared when we were sshing in the water earlier."


    The Little Beggar said, "No, I mean I''ll... I''ll wash myself!"


    Xin Xiuughed, "Haha, what a shy little girl."


    The Little Beggar was almost crying, "But, but I''m not a little girl. I''m a b-boy."


    Xin Xiu''s hand slipped, and the Little Beggar fell into the water with a ssh, gripping the edge of the lotus leaf with both hands, an innocent ck head popping out.


    Brushing the Little Beggar''s hair, Xin Xiu looked at his round eyes like a little girl''s, and his thin arms and legs, thinking, this is a boy?


    "Hey, you should have said so earlier." She stood up and called out, "Number two,e over here and give number five a good scrub!"


    "Sure thing!"


    After that, Xin Xiu kept hearing the chatty number two babbling. At one point he said, "Wow, so small, just like a little girl, haha!" and then, "Look at this fish, it''s eating the mud scrubbed off your body, haha! Wait, don''t move, I''ll scrub off a long strip for it!"


    When the two chubby kids who had fallen asleep during the boat ride woke up rubbing their eyes, they found that it was already dark, and they still hadn''t reached the shore. The flower petal boats were stopped at the edge of a lotus leaf, and they had been carried off the boats. Now everyone was squeezed onto bedding made of flower petals. The eldest noticed they were awake and pointed to some round objects next to them, twice the size of their heads, "You''re up. If you''re hungry, eat some lotus seeds."


    The two chubby children crawled out from the flower petal bedding and curiously examined the big lotus seeds, eximing for the umpteenth time, "Wow, they''re so big!"


    The lotus seed shells had already been peeled open, allowing them to bury their faces in them and take a bite. The lotus seeds were tender and sweet, and they could bite off arge chunk at once, juice sshing all over their faces.


    After filling their bellies, they went to wash their faces. The stars in the sky were reflected in theke, falling right beside their hands. The night here wasn''t dark at all because the stars were so bright. Even the lotus flowers next to the leaves were illuminated brightly, like an unreal dream.


    For the children, this was an unprecedented experience. The two chubby kids, away from home for the first time, huddled close to the eldest, finding a sense of security. Little Ninth had already eaten his fill and fallen asleep, sprawled out without a care in the world, one of his short legs draped over Xin Xiu''s.


    Some of the older children couldn''t fall asleep, especially the Cold and Aloof Girl who was keeping to herself in the farthest corner. Xin Xiu heard her tossing and turning for a long time, unable to sleep, so she asked, "What''s wrong, number three? Can''t sleep?"


    The Cold and Aloof Girl paused mid-turn and mumbled, "I won''t turn over anymore."


    From this single sentence, it was clear that this girl was quite sensitive. Xin Xiu chuckled, "I''m notining about you making noise. I can''t sleep either." These children had only left home today, leaving their familiar environment, but she had left her home half a month ago, and not just her home, but her entire world.


    "Let me guess, are you homesick?"


    The girl spat bitterly, "Who would miss that home! I couldn''t wait to leave that ce!" Her voice then lowered, "But I can''t ept it. What right do they have to give birth to me and then want to abandon me? All these years, I''ve done everything to the best of my ability, and they''re still not satisfied. They don''t want me... is it because I''m not good enough?"


    Xin Xiu, legs crossed, leaned against arge lotus seed and gazed at the sky, casually saying, "They might not want you, but the immortals do."


    The girl''s indignant voice vanished. She suddenly sat up, as if enlightened, "That''s right! They don''t want me, but the immortals do. Are they more powerful than the immortals?"


    The Proud Young Master, who seemed to have been asleep nearby, suddenly chimed in, "That''s right! If they don''t want us, it''s because they''re foolish, not because we''re not good enough!"


    Perhaps disturbed by their voices, a faint glow suddenly approached. From a distance, it looked like a person carrying antern, but as it flew closer, everyone realized it was a giant firefly. When these creatures are small, they''re cute and romantic, but when they growrger than a person, they''re not so adorable anymore.


    The Cold and Aloof Girl, who had been keeping her distance, saw this huge, dark insect flying towards them and screamed in terror. She jumped up and ran towards Xin Xiu, grabbing onto her arm.


    The Proud Young Master had it worse because the big bug was flying towards him. He turned his head to find himself face-to-face with a glowing giant insect and burst into tears, clutching the arm of the second eldest who was nearby. The unreliable second eldest was actually excited, wanting to catch the bug: "Don''t be scared, Fourth Brother. It''s just an insect. Let your Second Brother catch it for you to y with!"


    The Proud Young Master immediately let go of him and buried his face in the flower petals, crying out in distress, "I don''t want it!"


    Everyone burst outughing.


    In the morning, dew rolled into clear, shining droplets on the lotus leaves. Xin Xiu called for everyone to wake up. They had slept huddled together in the second half of the night, feet and bellies sprawled everywhere. One by one, they crawled up and gathered around the water droplets to wash their faces¡ªby dunking their heads directly into the giant water droplets.


    After ying andughing for a while, they boarded their lotus petal boat again.


    There was a gentle breeze today, which quickly carried them to the shore.


    ...


    Beside therge jade basin, a young man in flowery clothes put away his fan and swayed leisurely. Cai Xing, leaning on the edge of the basin, smiled and said, "Senior Brother Yu Feng, you''re helping them cheat. How can you use the wind to push their boat?"


    Yu Feng''szy gaze swept behind Cai Xing, and his carefree expression suddenly froze. He hurriedly stood up and bowed, saying, "Uncle-Master Shentu, why are you here?"


    Outside the pavilion in the clouds, a white-haired figure had appeared silently at some point.


    Upon hearing the words "Uncle-Master Shentu," everyone around the jade basin stood up, putting on solemn and steady expressions. Even Cai Xing stopped smiling and stood to the side with a serious face and hands sped.


    This Shentu Yu was the twelfth disciple of LingZhao Immortal, and the most unique among LingZhao Immortal''s thirty-six disciples. For certain reasons, the disciples of Mount Shuling were somewhat afraid of him.


    Shentu Yu lifted his eyelids and nced at these well-behaved junior disciples. Without saying much, he threw something into the jade basin, then turned and slowly left without a word.


    Seeing his figure disappear, everyone finally rxed and peered into the jade basin. "What did Uncle-Master Shentu throw into the Heavenly Basin? Quick, let''s see!"


    "Wow, this must be something Uncle-Master crafted himself. These new junior brothers and sisters are so lucky! But why did Uncle-Master Shentu suddenly do something like this?"

 Chapter 4

    Shuling Mountain was a continuous range of mountains, with a total of only about a hundred disciples. As the founding ancestor and currently the only true immortal in the cultivation world, LingZhao Immortal had thirty-six disciples. Now, half of them were traveling and cultivating elsewhere, making the mountain even less popted.


    This time, LingZhao Immortal had summoned nine mortals to the mountain. All the disciples and their juniors on the mountain immediately learned of this news. The younger ones rushed to join the excitement, while the elders were more reserved, still observing from afar.


    Shentu Yu, as one of LingZhao Immortal''s most favored disciples and one of the few who had never taken on an apprentice, was different from his fellow disciples. His appearance was unusual, and he had never thought about taking on disciples. He lived alone on Secluded Bamboo Mountain, immersed in the art of artifact forging, rarely appearing before others.


    Not only was it rare for the dozens of junior disciples to see him, but even his peers - fellow senior and junior brothers and sisters - seldom caught a glimpse of him.


    This time, his appearance at the Cloud Pavilion was solely due to his master, LingZhao Immortal.


    For several hundred years, LingZhao Immortal had been observing heaven and earth from the Heavenly Observation tform. Shentu Yu hadn''t seen him in many years. For immortal cultivators, time was meaningless, and a hundred years could pass in the blink of an eye. Suddenly receiving a spiritual message from his master surprised Shentu Yu.


    "Among the nine who havee to Shuling Mountain, one has a karmic connection with you from a past life."


    It was because of this single sentence from LingZhao Immortal that Shentu Yu decided to make an appearance. LingZhao Immortal had already be a true immortal and could see the causes and effects of heaven and earth. For him to specifically mention this, there must be a deeper meaning. Shentu Yu thought that perhaps his master was hinting that he should take on a disciple.


    Each disciple on Shuling Mountain had their own strengths. For Shentu Yu, his greatest skill was artifact forging. Therefore, on this trip to the Cloud Pavilion to see the new disciples, he casually brought a simple weing gift.


    He said he would take a look, and indeed, he only nced briefly, clearly seeing the nine young human children before promptly leaving. He didn''t dwell on figuring out which one was destined to be connected to him. Whatever the karmic connection might be, it would be clear in due time. There was no rush.


    His sudden appearance, driven by a whim, caused quite a stir among his fellow disciples. Not long after Shentu Yu left, several of his junior brothers and sisters hurried to the Cloud Pavilion to assess the situation.


    The masters of Cai Xing and Yu Feng had arrived, so they had to make way, allowing the elders to sit by therge jade basin for a casual chat.


    "It''s truly rare for our Senior Brother Shentu toe by. Thest time I saw him was over thirty years ago when I asked him to forge a magical treasure for me," said Cai Xing''s master, Li Ming Immortal, who also had squinty eyes and wore an enigmatic smile regardless of what he said.


    A beautiful Taoist priestess with her long hair tied in a bun nced at the children in the World in a Basin. "Perhaps Senior Brother Shentu is also thinking of taking on a disciple. To be honest, even I''m considering it. My cultivation has stagnatedtely, and solitary practice seems futile. Teaching a disciple might be a good way to pass the time."


    "Oh? Which one has caught your eye, Junior Sister Hui Xiang?"


    "I find that one-armed boy quite interesting... but never mind, let''s wait for Senior Brother Shentu to choose first, then I''ll consider it."


    The children in the basin world were unaware of the group of future senior brothers, sisters, masters, and uncles - all at least a hundred years old, with no upper limit - watching them. They had finally reached the shore smoothly and were all cheering.


    "We''ve finally reachednd!"


    "What should we do next?"


    Everyone instinctively looked to Xin Xiu. She examined the smooth, mountain-like rocks before them and the towering trees whose tops were out of sight, pondering, "There should be some instructions. Let''s look around."


    "Over there! There are words on that rock, but what do they say? I can''t read."


    Xin Xiu nced over. This was troublesome; she couldn''t recognize the writing of this world either.


    Fortunately, someone could read it. The Young Master and the aloof and cool young girl said simultaneously: "It says we need to build our own houses." "We must construct our own dwellings."


    Xin Xiu: "Build houses?" So they weren''t here to cultivate immortality, but to survive in the wilderness? Surely they wouldn''t have to farm for self-sufficiency after building the houses?


    As they were discussing this, suddenly a ck dot appeared in the sky, falling like a shooting star. It floated in front of Xin Xiu, resembling arge lotus seed. Everyone was startled, like chicks spotting an eagle, and they all hid behind Xin Xiu. The Second didn''t hide and tried to touch the ck seed, but Xin Xiu pulled him back.


    She stepped forward herself and reached out to touch the seed floating in the air. The next moment, the seed emitted a soft white light and suddenly blossomed, expanding from beneath Xin Xiu''s feet outward. In about ten seconds, the "seed" had transformed into a beautifulrge house with dozens of rooms,plete with winding corridors and bridges.


    The group stood on the smooth floor, rubbing their shoe soles against it in disbelief.


    "This... this is immortal magic! Such arge house, appearing in the blink of an eye!"


    "This house is so beautiful, look at the flowers on the pirs, and there''s even a courtyard! With chairs and tables!"


    Xin Xiu looked at her empty palm and pped her forehead. Goodness, this really was immortal cultivation! One-click house building was just too cool!


    "How did you do that, Big Sis? Was it that thing that turned into the house?" After the excitement died down, the aloof young girl, the Third, asked puzzledly, "Didn''t the stone say we had to build our own houses? How did we suddenly get a house?"


    They didn''t know that this was a small gift Shentu Yu had left when he came to check on them. For a renowned artifact forging master in the immortal cultivation world, creating such a small house was a trivial matter.


    Xin Xiu: "Who cares? Now that we have a house, we don''t need to build one ourselves. Children, go find rooms you like."


    The group watching outside the World in a Basin pped their hands. "This must be one of Senior Brother Shentu''s little creations, only fit to be a toy in the World in a Basin. I was looking forward to seeing what kind of houses these little ones would build. I remember my disciple didn''t build a house at all and slept in the open for a whole year."


    "Haha, Senior Brother Mu doesn''t care about material possessions. I only built a grass hut back then."


    "Although the housing issue is solved, there are still many challenges ahead. Let''s just watch."


    A slightly plump man took out a stack of booklets from his sleeve, making them fly into therge jade basin like scattered flower petals. "Next, let''s see which of the Five Elements these children belong to."


    ...


    Xin Xiu had just chosen her room when she happened to look up and saw more objects falling from the sky. "Everyone,e out quickly."


    The shower of light dots fell slowly. Xin Xiu reached out to catch them, but the green light dots nimbly avoided her hand and flew into the hands of the Little Beggar behind her, turning into a thin booklet.


    The others also caught different light dots, or rather, the light dots seemed to choose them. Two light dots, one gold and one red, fell into Xin Xiu''s hands, bing two booklets.


    The others had simr experiences, with some receiving one book, others two or three.


    Xin Xiu narrowed her eyes, not immediately looking at the books in her hands, but thoughtfully raising her head to the sky. Earlier, Senior Brother Cai Xing had flown up into the sky and disappeared. Then therge seed that turned into a house had fallen from the sky, and now these booklets hade from above as well.


    She had previously thought this ce was the Shuling Mountain that Senior Brother Cai Xing mentioned, but now it seemed that, like Alice in Wondend, this might just be a miniature scene, with someone watching them from "above."


    Senior Brother Cai Xing had said that staying here for a year was a kind of test. So, would they have a chance to "ascend" and take a look first?


    After pondering for a moment, she looked down at the books. Opening them, she found they were nk. Upon closer inspection, a voice suddenly emanated from one book: "This is Metal Element Magic. To cultivate Metal Element Magic, one must first learn forging and tempering." The other book with the red cover produced a different voice: "This is Fire Element Magic. To cultivate Fire Element Magic, one must first learn cooking."


    Xin Xiu: "???" She had misunderstood earlier. It seemed they weren''t here to farm, but to be cksmiths or chefs.


    Looking at the others, everyone wore expressions of bewilderment. The arrogant Young Master held his book in a daze: "This book is telling me to... y with mud?"


    "He wants me to nt trees," the Little Beggar whispered.


    The aloof and cool young girl''s face turned green, "He wants me to swim around theke every day."


    There were five tasks in total, and the people alternated tasks ording to the books they received. The ones who got the golden book with Xin Xiu included the Golden Boy and Jade Girl. The Little Beggar and the Little Vige Girl got the green book together. The Second probably had it worst, as he alone got five books, having a part in every task.


    "Do we really have to do this?" someone asked.


    Xin Xiu made the final decision: "Yes, we do!"


    "Then where should we go to do these things?"


    Xin Xiu replied, "Let''s search. We''re surely not the first ones toe here, and these tasks have definitely been done before. If we look around, we''ll find some clues."


    She felt like she was ying a puzzle-solving, construction, and upgrade game. Compared to these local children who truly knew nothing, her reactions were much quicker.


    The advantage children have over adults is that they can ept new things faster, and as long as someone leads them and does things with them, they will follow.


    Although Xin Xiu was an adult, as a mature inte-addicted girl, she adapted to the new world quite quickly. It was just cultivation, after all. She used to "cultivate" often before, staying upte to "cultivate" - in modern times, nine out of ten young people "cultivate," and she particrly suspected that she might have been transported here to do real cultivation because she had "cultivated" too much.


    They left the house and wandered around the lotus pond. Sure enough, they soon discovered arge orchard. In this world where everything was generally erged, the fruit trees here were of normal sizepared to them. Here, being normal was abnormal.


    "Those who need to nt trees should probably do it here."


    They also found a thatched hut nearby, with a stove on the left and a rusty broken furnace on the right.


    "Is this for cksmithing and cooking?" Xin Xiu touched the furnace, her hand covered in rust.


    The Little Vige Girl asked a soul-searching question: "How can we cook without a pot?"


    Xin Xiu replied, "I guess we need to forge a pot first, then cook."


    "Pfft." The Secondughed, seemingly forgetting that he also had to do cksmithing.


    "Is that where I''m supposed to y with mud?" The Young Master pointed tremblingly at a pile of mud, looking desperate. "So much! We can''t possibly use it all, right?"


    The Second put his arm around his neck, "Isn''t more better? I''ll y with you."


    The nine of them fumbled around for a while,pletely clueless about how toplete the tasks, so they returned to the house to rest. Before going back, they picked arge variety of fruits from the orchard. Although Xin Xiu didn''t know what these fruits were, they were certainly edible and looked delicious.


    "This is what they call ''the predecessors nt trees, the sessors enjoy the shade.''"


    "No, it''s ''the predecessors nt fruits, the sessors eat fruits.''"


    Everyone returned with pockets full of fruit, at least filling their stomachs. The house could shelter them from wind and rain and was clean, a world apart from the dpidated house Xin Xiu had lived in for half a month before. So shefortablyy on the bed and quickly fell asleep.


    After she fell asleep, the two books she had ced beside her bed turned into two points of light and entered her forehead.


    In her dream, Xin Xiu saw two figures with blurred outlines, one golden and one red, standing on her left and right, reciting some mysterious phrases to her. One voice entered her left ear, the other her right, filling her entire mind.


    In the morning, as Xin Xiu got up from bed, she shook her head and unconsciously muttered something, then suddenly sped her hand over her mouth.


    Wait, what did I just say?


    When everyone gathered, they found out they all had the same experiencest night, as if they had attended a ss in their dreams all night long.


    The Young Master pressed his head with lifeless eyes, "I can''t remember anything I heardst night."


    The Little Beggar weakly said, "I remember half of it."


    Everyone stared at him, and Xin Xiu was particrly interested, "Then recite what you remember for us to hear?"


    The Little Beggar obediently began to recite. Although he stumbled, he managed to recite quite a bit of the difficult pronunciations andplex, lengthy phrases.


    "Impressive, impressive!" Xin Xiu led the apuse, giving him a thumbs up.


    As he recited, everyone saw faint little points of light floating into his body.


    "Hey! What was that just now?" the two chubby kids shouted.


    The Little Beggar was startled and stopped, "What?"


    The others quickly urged him, "Keep reciting, keep reciting!"


    But this time they didn''t see anything unusual. The Little Beggar, being touched and prodded all over by this group of people big and small, had his face turning red, and now he really couldn''t say anything.


    Xin Xiu recalled what she heardst night and recited the few sentences she remembered over and over, but felt nothing.


    "Remember to listen carefully to the lessons in your dreams at night. In the future, we''ll teach each other what we remember every day. This way, we can learn everything as quickly as possible," Xin Xiu pointed at each of the kids one by one.


    ...


    "Incredible, this Wood Element child could gather spiritual energy in just one day. His aptitude must be excellent," sighed a middle-aged man with a beautiful beard, looking at the jade basin. "It''s a pity he''s not an Earth Element, otherwise I would definitely take him as my disciple."


    The beautiful Taoist nun pondered, "The one-armed boy actually has All Five Elements. With All Five Elements, one either blends in with the crowd or stands out exceptionally. I wonder which type he is."


    Another who had no intention of taking disciples was more interested in Xin Xiu, "This little girl has a Metal-Fire Spirit Root, which would be suitable for Senior Brother Shentu''s disciple. Why don''t we guess if she''s the one Senior Brother Shentu has his eye on?"

 Chapter 5

    In the World in a Basin, the nine inhabitants would wake up consciously every morning. Although some wanted to sleep in, as soon as they dozed off, their dreams would be filled with someone nagging, giving them such a headache that they might as well get up early. Even the three-year-old Little Ninth had developed the good habit of not sleepingte.


    Being forced into a healthy lifestyle was truly miserable.


    Among the nine, the most diligent was the cold and aloof girl, The Third. She had only one daily task: swimming in theke. By the time Xin Xiu got up and started preparing breakfast with the vige girl The Sixth and the youngest Little Ninth, The Third had already finished her swim and brought back the freshest vegetables and meat.


    This seemingly aloof but actually very considerate young girl brought back a section of lotus root, a small piece of lotus, and a little fish from theke. The fish was small rtive to theke, but to Xin Xiu and the others, it was as big as a person. Catching this fish was thanks to The Second, who swam along with her. He had entangled the fish in water grass, riding it until it was exhausted, allowing The Third to finally capture it.


    The Second also woke up early, not out of diligence, but because he had boundless energy. He would get up and start ying with birds, insects, and fish.


    After delivering today''s fresh ingredients to them, The Third dug out the chubby jade girl The Seventh from her nket and took her along to swim. This plump little girl also needed to learn water-based magic.


    While Xin Xiu and the others went to cook by the cksmith''s furnace, the young master The Fourth took the chubby golden boy Little Eighth to roll around on the nearby mud hill.


    The little beggar The Fifth had very little presence, following behind everyone, watching as they left in groups, and quietly going to the orchard to nt trees and vegetables on his own. Although the vige girl The Sixth and The Second also needed to nt trees, they chose to follow the leader Xin Xiu to cook first.


    When Xin Xiu was surveying at the foot of the mud hill, she found a bunch of rusty iron blocks from the mud pile. She couldn''t identify the material, but some were shaped like swords and knives. She dug them all out and brought them back, cleaning what needed to be cleaned. After all, making use of waste materials is a fine tradition of the Chinese people.


    She let The Third take the iron sword-shaped piece with her when swimming in theke, as it could be dangerous there. Last time, The Third encountered a small crayfish... well, a big crayfish, a prehistoric beast-like crayfish that almost pinched her. So this iron sword was for the young girl''s self-defense.


    Xin Xiu and The Second pondered over the sharp-edged iron sheets, added a handle, and gave it to the little beggar The Fifth for digging holes to nt trees.


    After finding what could be used, Xin Xiu threw the rest into the broken furnace. She had never learned forging, so she just burned it all and hammered it t. The broken furnace had several holes, and after lighting the fire, mes would shoot out from these holes. Xin Xiu not only used this furnace for forging but also for cooking, such as grilling fish.


    She skewered sliced fish meat onto thick tree branches. These branches had red bark that, when burned, would release a kind of sweet oil. After smelling the fragrance when burning these branches as firewood, Xin Xiu decided to use them for grilling meat. The effect was excellent, elevating the vor of the meat to another level.


    There weren''t many seasonings here, only salt, which came with the broken stove. They had to explore and find other seasonings on their own.


    "It smells so good! Can we eat now?" The Second crouched beside her, eagerly reaching out to touch the fish meat. Xin Xiu swatted his hand with a small stick, "What''s the rush? It''s not ready yet."


    She called out to The Sixth, "The Sixth, make the fire a bit smaller."


    The vige girl The Sixth was used to cooking at home and controlled the fire well, at least better than the foolish The Second. If The Second were in charge of the fire, he would just keep adding firewood, creating a big ze that would burn the food.


    "Is it ready now? I can smell the aroma!" The Second said again after a while.


    Finding The Second annoying, Xin Xiu waved her hand, "Go forge iron somewhere else, or y with mud if you want."


    The Second said "Oh" and ran off to y with mud. As soon as he left, Xin Xiu leisurely plucked a piece of fish meat and gave it to Little Ninth, who was sitting obediently nearby, drooling. "Is it tasty?"


    Little Ninth mumbled with his mouth full, "Tasty."


    Soon, the young master The Fourth''s thunderous roar came from the mud hill: "The Second! You bastard, you hit me again! Don''t run if you''ve got the guts!"


    Clearly, the troublemaker The Second had gotten carried away ying with mud and started a game of throwing mud at people. The Fourth, along with the golden boy Little Eighth, joined forces to resist the evil The Second. Soon, the angry shouts turned into giggling and yful noises. These little boys always seemed to grow closer through their fights. Before long, the three of them, with their heights resembling signal markers, would be arm in arm,ing down the hill covered in mud for dinner.


    Xin Xiu focused on cooking. She was known as the BBQ master before, skilled at grilling various meats and vegetables, and could also make cakes, baked bread, and cookies. She didn''t like "cooking" in the general sense, but enjoyed making various snacks and extra meals. All her close friends from before loved her grilled meat.


    Compared to Xin Xiu''s refined barbecue style, The Sixth''s cooking was rough and ready. She would bend an iron sheet into a pot, ce it on the stove, pour in water, throw in a mishmash of ingredients, cover it, and when it was cooked, serve it up with a brusque "Eat up!" as if feeding pigs.


    Only The Fifth, who used to be a little beggar, could drink that strange vegetable soup with a normal expression, even with a hint of satisfaction.


    When it was time to eat, Xin Xiu picked up a hammer made of iron nuggets and struck therge iron sheet hanging in the thatched pavilion. The nging sound could travel far, and the scattered children would flock over to eat like they had heard the school bell.


    The table was brought out from the big house. As the temperature here was always pleasant, they simply ate outside. The nine of them sat in a circle, almost all scrambling for the meat Xin Xiu had grilled. Ever since tasting Xin Xiu''s grilled meat, everyone became even more convinced of her leadership, and this growing sense of respect and importance even gave Xin Xiu the illusion that she had be a mother.


    "Hey, The Second, how much have you eaten already? Stop grabbing! Leave some for The Fifth!" Xin Xiu snatched thest piece of meat from The Second''s hand.


    The little beggar The Fifth waved his hands repeatedly, "No, no, I''m full. I can just drink the soup."


    He had probably been a beggar for too long and couldn''t rx. Even at the table, he didn''t dare to grab food like the others. Xin Xiu ignored his behavior, grabbed a handful of grilled meat skewers and threw them into his bowl, saying two words: "Eat up!"


    As The Fifth ate, his eyes reddened. He held back tears and said chokingly, "My mother, before she passed away, she was like this too, putting all the meat in my bowl."


    Xin Xiu: "..."


    She suddenly felt goosebumps all over her body.


    After eating, everyone went back to continue their "cultivation," which Xin Xiu felt was more like children ying house. But who cares, why think so much about it? They were just a bunch of kids after all, and ying however they liked was the best.


    In her view, if cultivating immortality wasn''t enjoyable, what was the point of cultivating at all?


    Because everyone had received different numbers of manuals, they would forge iron for a while, then go y with mud, then nt some trees. Only Xin Xiu and Little Ninth, who had a single fire spiritual root, stayed by the furnace. Xin Xiu hammered iron sheets, poked at iron blocks, and pondered how to use the furnace to make some food.


    Her attitude was very casual, and so was the food she made. She would hammer iron sheets into thin pieces to use for grilling meat, or ce sliced fruit on them and slow-roast over low heat to make dried fruit. Some attempts were sessful, some weren''t.


    The fruits were brought by The Fifth. After his "mother"ment, Xin Xiu felt like he really saw her as a mother to be filial to. When he found tasty fruits while nting trees, he would bring some to her. Xin Xiu reciprocated by stuffing a bag of roasted dried fruits for him to snack on.


    Watching the child happily run back to nt trees, and then looking at the naked three-year-old munching on dried fruits beside her, Xin Xiu froze.


    Damn, wait, hadn''t she really be a mother?!


    After discovering that bringing things over would result in being fed, the others followed suit. Whenever they found something edible, they would pile it up near Xin Xiu. With nothing else to do, she would pick through them, innovating and creating snacks like fried lotus root chips, dried fruits, fish floss, and spicy pepper strips.


    Among all the dishes, the spicy bean curd strips conquered everyone. Indeed, children from any world cannot resist the charm of spicy strips. These were made from bean skin, using giant beans they had found, with each beansting for a long time. However, grinding these beans into a paste was inconvenient, and Xin Xiu was considering when to make a stone mill.


    Every day, they would pry off a piece of bean, grind it into paste, and after boiling, it became soy milk. Theyer of oil skin that formed on top was the bean skin. This simplest way of eating was already quite impressive to others. Xin Xiu would then dry and pickle the bean skin, lightly fry it, and sprinkle it with chili and Sichuan pepper powder. The aroma was incredible, and every time it came out of the pan, it was devoured clean in no time.


    The most essential part of these spicy strips wasn''t the bean skin, but the chili. Xin Xiu was someone who couldn''t enjoy food without spice, and her happiest discovery here was finding chili that suited her taste. There was arge chili field near the orchard, probably nted by previous inhabitants. She was grateful to these predecessors for benefiting future generations, as the powder ground from these chilies tasted exceptionally good.


    In the Cloud Pavilion, those watching the World in a Basin gradually shifted from discussing the qualities and temperaments of the few people to discussing their food.


    "It does smell delicious. How does that little girle up with so many food ideas?" An elderly man with a beard waved his hand over the jade basin, as if fanning out the aroma, and took a deep sniff.


    After the initial excitement, the number of viewers had decreased, with only a few people watching daily. The bearded elder, Jing Chengzi, was also a disciple of LingZhao Immortal, and the uncle-master of Caixing and others. However, his gentle personality often made him blend in with his junior disciples, and Caixing and the others weren''t very afraid of him.


    Jing Chengzi had beening frequently these days, just to see what new food Xin Xiu had made.


    "I wonder what it tastes like," Jing Chengzi muttered to himself. With a flick of his finger over the basin, one of the spicy strips from the te on Xin Xiu''s table quietly disappeared and appeared in Jing Chengzi''s hand outside therge basin. However... while the spicy strip was of normal size for Xin Xiu and the others in the World in a Basin, in Jing Chengzi''s hand outside, it was only about the size of a fingernail.


    Ignoring his junior disciples'' looks that seemed to say "what a shameless old man," Jing Chengzi put that tiny spicy strip in his mouth.


    He smacked his lips, savoring for a while, before saying with disappointment, "Such a small amount, I can''t really taste it. But it should be good with wine."


    "Uncle Master Jing Chengzi, you''re taking without asking, that''s not right," Caixing said with a smile.


    Jing Chengzi stroked his beard and nodded, "Stealing food is indeed not good. So, I''ll just go eat openly."


    With that, his entire body dissipated into a puff of blue smoke and entered the World in a Basin.


    Caixing: "...???"


    Caixing: "Did Uncle Master Jing Chengzi just go in like that?"


    Yufeng: "He went in, so what? You think you can control what your uncle-master does?"


    Xin Xiu had just poured a bowl of soy milk and only taken two sips when suddenly an old man with a white beard appeared in front of her. If he wasn''t dressed in colorful clothes, this would probably be the image of a cultivator that best matched Xin Xiu''s imagination.


    "I am Jing Chengzi, the twenty-second disciple of LingZhao Immortal," Jing Chengzi said, adjusting his sleeves with an immortal air.


    Xin Xiu''s response to this was to ng an iron te loudly, signaling mealtime. The mud monkeys rolling on the mud hill came tumbling down, the sisters swimming in theke wrung out their hair and dresses and came running, and the children nting trees shouldered their shovels and rushed to gather.


    Xin Xiu called out, "We have a new task, quick!"


    Originally nning to make some not-so-aboveboard food trades with Xin Xiu, Jing Chengzi didn''t expect it to turn out like this. Seeing the children standing in a row before him, their eyes full of curiosity and expectation, he could only tremble his beard and carefully said, "Actually, I came to take on disciples. Originally, it would have been a yearter when you leave this ce that we would start taking disciples, but I think you''re all good children, so I came to take a look first."


    Xin Xiu understood. It was like HR recruiting fresh graduates.


    Xin Xiu: "What kind of disciple are you looking for? First, the zodiac signs must match, right? What''s your field?"


    As she spoke, she called The Second to bring a stool for Jing Chengzi, poured him a cup of soy milk, and set out some dried fruits.


    "I''m in the earth and wood dual system," Jing Chengzi said, somehow finding himself seated with food and drink in front of him. But with refreshments avable, he didn''t struggle and contentedly sat down to taste the milky white soy milk and the sweet and sour dried fruits, squinting his eyes a bit happily.


    "Earth and wood, huh." Xin Xiu pushed forward the young master The Fourth and the little beggar The Fifth, "These two are earth and wood respectively, both suitable."


    Then she pulled the vige girl The Sixth, "She''s earth, wood, and fire, also suitable."


    Next, she pointed to the chubby golden boy Little Eighth, "He''s metal and earth," then pointed to The Second, "He has all five elements: metal, wood, water, fire, and earth."


    "Next, it depends on whether you want a male or female disciple. Our Sixth has a simple personality, caring and easy to teach. The Fourth, although a bit silly, is diligent in his work and good-looking too, pleasing to the eye every day, isn''t he?"


    Xin Xiu was like a salesperson, finally putting her arm around The Fifth: "And this one, I rmend the most. Look at his aptitude, I''m not exaggerating, it''s definitely top-notch among us. His personality is a bit quiet and introverted, but he''s very filial."


    Jing Chengzi thought: How are you so practiced at this?


    Jing Chengzi originally didn''t really intend to take on a disciple, but now, holding the soy milk, he was actually a bit moved by her words. He pretended to be in deep thought, while his hand reached for the spicy strips on the table, stuffing them into his mouth one after another, chewing at a steady pace.


    The children were originally eagerly waiting for the old immortal to make his choice, but seeing him nearly finish their snacks, their eyes began to twitch, especially The Fourth, the silly young master, whose expression was quite pitiful until Xin Xiu secretly pinched him to make him behave.


    After finishing arge te of spicy strips, Jing Chengzi withdrew his hand, shook the chili powder from his beard, and smiled ethereally at the little beggar The Fifth, "I think highly of you. I hope we can have a master-disciple rtionship."


    With that, he took two steps forward, his form dispersing into white clouds. At the same time, small boxes appeared in front of each of them, and Jing Chengzi''sugh echoed in the air: "A little gift for you all."


    They looked at each other excitedly and opened their respective boxes. Inside were two sets of clothes that felt exceptionally soft to the touch, smooth and silky. Xin Xiu tried them on and found that they didn''t collect dust.


    They hadn''t been here long, but their clothes were already tattered and dirty. Without these clothes, they might have had to resort to stripping tree bark to weave clothes, reverting to a primitive lifestyle.


    Everyone was happy to have new clothes to wear, and no one felt disappointed. They happily washed in theke and changed into their new clothes.


    "These clothes feel sofortable, it''s like wearing clouds," the girls said as they sat on the shorebing their hair after bathing. The cold The Third wasbing Xin Xiu''s hair, while The Sixth wasbing The Seventh''s. On the boys'' side, because of the mischievous The Second, they had started another water fight, sshing about non-stop.


    Xin Xiu leaned against a smoothrge rock, feeling drowsy.


    The cold The Third behind her suddenly asked, "Sister, can we also be chosen and taken as disciples by those immortals like The Fifth?"


    Xin Xiu crossed her legs and smiled, "Of course you can. Didn''t you hear? LingZhao Immortal has so many disciples, surely one of them will be willing to take you on. You''re all good children, don''t be afraid of not being wanted. Besides, even if LingZhao Immortal''s disciples don''t take you, don''t they have disciples of their own? Don''t you have even this much confidence?"


    The Third''s cold little face finally broke into a smile, "Now I have confidence!"


    Perhaps stimted by Jing Chengzi''s visit, the children became even more diligent, especially The Third, who spent almost the entire day soaking in theke. Except for meals, she wouldn''te out unless Xin Xiu called her.


    "It''s terrible, Big Sister!" The chubby jade girl The Seventh came running from thekeside one morning, crying loudly, "Third Sister is hurt, she was injured by a big crayfish, there''s so much blood!"


    Xin Xiu, who was lounging with her feet up while cooking sesame paste on the cksmith''s furnace, heard this and stood up, abandoning her task: "Let''s go take a look!"

 Chapter 6

    The Third was helped from thekeside into the house. Her face was pale, her forehead beaded with cold sweat, and blood dripped steadily from her bloody right hand.


    Seeing such arge gash, the inexperienced children were a bit frightened. Xin Xiu asked the others, "Do any of you know how to stop her bleeding?"


    The Sixth immediately stood on tiptoe and said, "I saw a kind of grass over there. In our vige, people use that grass to cover wounds!"


    Xin Xiu nodded, "Alright, go pick some and bring it here."


    The Second frowned, clenching his fist, "Was it that same crayfish again?! It''s too arrogant. It nearly hurt The Third before, and now it''s back!"


    "How despicable! We must teach it a lesson. It''s just a crayfish, does it really think we''re afraid of it? Let''s go kill it!" The Fourth young master spoke fiercely and was about to leave when Xin Xiu headbutted him to sit down.


    "What''s the rush? First, go to the iron stove and bring back some hot water for The Third to clean the wound on her hand. Otherwise, it''ll be difficult to apply medicer. If you want to fight the crayfish, wait until we''ve taken care of The Third''s injury."


    The Third seemed to be in severe pain. After all, it was such a long gash. She endured the pain, her cheeks tightened, unable to utter a word. Little Ninth sat by the bed, sniffling, and suddenly began to cry. The Seventh, the chubby girl who had been swimming with The Third and witnessed her arm being cut by the crayfish, was also infected by the tears and started sobbing.


    Xin Xiu''s expression remained rxed as she patted each of their heads, "Why are you all crying? The Third''s injury isn''t that serious. It''ll heal in a while. Besides, we''re in a ce where immortals gather. When we meet them, we can say a few nice words and ask them to help heal our future junior sister and disciple. It''s a simple matter, isn''t it?"


    Seeing her smile, the two little ones gradually stopped crying. Even The Third''s expression softened as she looked at her. Xin Xiu patted the injured one''s head again, "Don''t worry, we''re cultivating immortality here. I guarantee you won''t even have a scar."


    The Third blinked her slightly reddened eyes, "I''m not afraid of scars. When I get better, I want to train hard. One day, I''ll kill that big crayfish with my own hands!"


    Xin Xiu replied, "That won''t do. We can''t wait that long. Tomorrow, I''ll take The Second and the others to catch that crayfish and cook it."


    She raised an eyebrow and snorted withughter, "It hurt my sister, so we''ll eat it!"


    If there was one thing Xin Xiu had, it was protectiveness over her own. Her mother used to say she was born to be a mountain king, probably a monkey from Flower Fruit Mountain in her past life.


    None of them had experience in cleaning wounds. The Second had the courage, but one hand was inconvenient, so Xin Xiu did it herself. While cleaning The Third''s wound, she talked to divert attention: "I remember once when I was younger, I made a swing myself. But I didn''t tie it securely. As soon as I got on and swung once, I fell off. There happened to be arge, sharp rock under the swing, and it cut my leg, leaving a big gash. The blood just gushed out."


    The Third, not looking at her own wound, watched Xin Xiu and asked, "Then what happened?"


    Xin Xiu continued, "I was eleven at the time. I wasn''t afraid of the wound, but I was afraid my dad woulde back and lecture me, which was annoying. So I didn''t say anything and hid in my room, trying to clean the wound with tissues... with cloth. I used a lot, but the bleeding wouldn''t stop. Later, after losing too much blood, I started feeling dizzy."


    "In the end, my dad found out. He didn''t say anything at first, just cried as he took me to see a doctor... a physician. After my wound was treated, he scolded me until he was blue in the face."


    Thinking of her father, whom she might never see again, Xin Xiu paused briefly before smiling as if nothing had happened, "But after I healed, I still went back to y on the swing."


    She took the green herb paste from The Sixth''s hand and applied it to The Third''s arm, "Alright, The Third, don''t move this arm for now. Let''s see how effective this herbal medicine is. If it doesn''t work well, we''ll think of something else."


    After hearing her story, the chubby girl climbed onto her knee, "I want to y on a swing."


    Xin Xiu replied, "Sure, I''ll make you a big swing in a couple of days."


    She turned her head and saw The Fifth, her filial son, standing in the corner, his face twisted with hesitation, as if he was holding back something extremely difficult, fidgeting ufortably.


    Xin Xiu asked, "The Fifth, what''s wrong?"


    The Fifth replied, "I... I think I can... can try..." His voice got smaller and smaller, and no one heard thest two words he said.


    Xin Xiu grabbed him, "Keep your head up and speak a little louder."


    The Fifth nced at her and indeed spoke a bit louder, but still hesitantly, "I... I was nting trees earlier, constantly reciting the lessons we heard at night, and I saw... saw light spots. Earlier, when I identally broke a sapling, I put a lot of light spots into it, and it... it slowly grew back. And with fruit pits, I''ve tried using green light spots to make them... sprout, so I thought..."


    The more Xin Xiu listened, the brighter her eyes became. She decisively pricked her thumb on a splinter, creating a very shallow small scratch. "You want to try if it works on people, right? Come, try it on me."


    Under the gaze of several pairs of bright, eager eyes, The Fifth mustered his courage. He held Xin Xiu''s finger, concentrating hard, struggling to capture the green mist gathering around, mixing and condensing it into light spots that fell on Xin Xiu''s finger.


    Xin Xiu couldn''t see it, but The Sixth, who also had a wood spirit root, saw it and eximed excitedly. Xin Xiu watched as the tiny scratch on her hand slowly healed, her eyes widening.


    It was just a small scratch that would have healed naturally in a day or two, but The Fifth seemed very tired, his little face almost as pale as The Third''s.


    He looked somewhat dejected, "It seems... different from when I was nting trees. Trees and seeds don''t need this much, and I don''t get tired."


    Xin Xiu tapped his forehead, making him sit down, "What nonsense are you talking about? You''re amazing!" They had all arrived here at the same time, less than two months ago. While the others hadn''t even fully memorized the phrases they heard at night, let alone touched any spiritual energy, this little guy had already figured out how to manipte spiritual light on his own. Even though Xin Xiu didn''t understand it fully, she knew it must be incredibly powerful.


    This guy was clearly a super genius. Realizing this once again, she patted his thin shoulder, "Good job, very impressive. Don''t think about healing The Third now, your skills are still shallow. Don''t exhaust yourself."


    Although he couldn''t heal The Third, The Fifth still looked a bit deted. The others, including The Third, excitedly surrounded him, asking how he had done it, all wanting to create miracles themselves.


    After chatting for a while, they heard Xin Xiu calling and turned around. They saw that she had gone out at some point and taken down the curtains in the room.


    Xin Xiu threw the pile of curtains on the ground and pped her hands, "Come help, we''re going to weave a big to catch the crayfish!"


    The curtains came with the big house. Xin Xiu tested them and found them very sturdy. A made from these should be able to catch the big crayfish. Itsrge size was the crayfish''s advantage, but it certainly wasn''t as agile as they were. Moreover, the crayfish was just big, its intelligence obviously hadn''t improved. If they, with their brains, couldn''t catch a brainless crayfish, Xin Xiu felt she wouldn''t deserve to be called Xiu.


    "That crayfish likes to move around in a patch of water nts on the south side, near some reeds. After we finish weaving our, we''ll set it up nearby. The Second, you''re a good swimmer and brave, so we''ll mainly rely on the two of us working together. The Fourth and The Fifth, you''ll be on standby. When the timees, hold onto the ropes tied to the. When you see our signal, wedge the ropes into the cracks between the rocks on the shore."


    As they discussed capture tactics, they wove the. The main force in-weaving was The Sixth, who had experience catching crayfish in her vige before. She was quick and skillful. Xin Xiu assigned her to logistics, to watch over the younger children on the shore when the time came.


    It took them a whole day to weave therge. The next day, just as Xin Xiu had told The Third, she indeed took several of them to catch the crayfish.


    Xin Xiu was as steady as an old dog, The Second as excited as a mad dog, and the rest were nervous and thrilled, watching the two of them jump into theke with the.


    "The Second, keep your iron sword ready. Remember to ensure your own safety. Don''t let a crayfish snap you in half."


    "Don''t worry, boss. You''re the one who needs to be careful. I''ve escaped from that lobster''s ws several times already!"


    "You seem pretty proud of yourself, kid. Let me show you what real skill looks like!"


    The two of them each grabbed an end of therge and swam in different directions, quickly spreading it out among the water nts. They tossed the wet ropes onto the shore, and Xin Xiu brushed back her hair, calling out to The Fourth and The Fifth on the bank, "Hold the ropes loosely, and remember to tighten them when the timees."


    A huge dark shadow moved slowly through the water nts. Xin Xiu and The Second, having shed their white outer garments, were like tiny insects in the water as they silently pulled up the.


    The sshing sound of water made the two on shore tense up. They simultaneously grabbed the ropes, frantically wedging them into the rock crevices they had chosen earlier. The was violently jerked, pulling the ropes out of the crevices a bit, but the force only wedged them in more tightly.


    "Quick! It''s really caught in the!"


    "Ah, it''s struggling! Where are the boss and The Second? I can''t see them!"


    "Should we go down to help?"


    Xin Xiu concealed herself behind arge reed stem, nning to wait until the lobster had tired itself out before approaching. But it wasn''t just the lobster that was going wild - there was also a one-armed little madman.


    Seeing The Second sneaking closer with his sword raised, Xin Xiu shook her head, but didn''t show much disapproval. Instead, she smiled and also dived into the water, swimming over with herrge iron te for self-defense.


    She wasn''t exactly a well-behaved child herself.


    Passing by the lobster''s tail and The Second, Xin Xiu made a hand gesture. She had eaten countless small lobsters and peeled shells at least tens of thousands of times. Finding the right spot, she grabbed onto the, positioning herself just out of reach of the lobster''s ws, and inserted the iron te into a gap in the shell.


    On shore, several people ran to pull the ropes, while The Third sat to the side nervously cradling his arm, his eyes fixed unwaveringly on therge lobster thrashing its ws in the water.


    Suddenly, his eyes lit up and he leapt to his feet!


    "The lobster''s not moving! Quick, pull hard!"


    ...


    With everyone''sbined effort, therge lobster was dragged ashore. Xin Xiu and The Second pushed from theke, and as soon as they got onnd, they copsed exhausted onto arge rock to rest.


    This lobster was very big, but judging from the color of its shell, it wasn''t very old, so the meat should be fairly tender. After resting enough, Xin Xiu got up and wedged her iron te into the lobster''s joints, then used a rock to hammer the te, dismantling the lobster as if she were quarrying stone. The others followed her lead, and they managed to take apart half of therge lobster.


    "Let''s eat the ws first today. Look how big they are, there must be plenty of meat inside," Xin Xiu said, hands on her hips, ncing at The Third''s arm. "You are what you eat - eating a w might help your wound heal faster."


    The Fourth felt the w shell. "It''s so thick, won''t it be hard to pry open and get the meat out?"


    Xin Xiu replied, "Why pry it open? We''ll take it straight to the forge, put the whole w on top to roast, and hammer it while it''s cooking. Once it''s cooked and the shell is crispy, of course we can smash it open. We''re supposed to be learning cksmithing anyway, so what''s wrong with hammering a lobster shell?"


    As she suggested, the two detachedrge ws were moved to the furnace. After the fire was lit, everyone watched as the originally grayish-blue lobster ws slowly turned red under the scorching heat of the furnace.


    "It''s about ready. Those with metal spiritual roots,e on up. Let''s start hammering!" Xin Xiu stepped onto a rock with an iron hammer and began forcefully striking the lobster shell. She was much more serious about this than their earlier half-hearted attempts at cksmithing - after all, this was something delicious.


    The aroma of roasted lobster made everyone''s mouths water, and the red color was indeed very appetizing.


    The sound of hammering the lobster shell rang out incessantly, slowly changing from "bong bong bong" to "crack crack crack" as they began to break through.


    Xin Xiu jumped down to get the marinade she had prepared. She had found many things around to use as seasonings - chili, Sichuan pepper, cinnamon, garlic, and so on. This ce truly had an abundance of spices and herbs.


    She slowly poured arge bowl of seasoning into the cracks of the lobster shell, then looked a bit regretful. "There''s not quite enough seasoning, and I couldn''t spread it evenly. The w is too big to flip easily. Oh well, it''ll have to do."


    The fragrance grew stronger, and Xin Xiu had to remind The Second to keep his mouth closed while swinging the hammer, lest he drool on the food. She also called for The Fourth to wipe Little Ninth''s drool, which was about to soak through his bib.


    Finally, the roasted giant lobster ws were taken off the furnace. Everyone gathered around, waiting to eat. Xin Xiu peeled back a few cracked pieces of the red lobster shell, and the aroma of lobster meat coated in spicy seasoning, roasted over high heat, burst out in steaming waves. It filled everyone''s nostrils, making them all swallow hard.


    The three observers from the World in a Basin also swallowed reflexively. One couldn''t help but ask, "If I go help treat that junior sister''s injury now, could I join them for the meal?"


    Another frowned and said, "No, the Grand Elder said that a year in the World in a Basin is for training. Apart from the initial guidance, we''re not allowed to interfere!"


    "But earlier, Senior Uncle Shentu sent them a house, and Senior Uncle Jingchengzi went in too."


    "...If you were a senior uncle, you could go in too."


    "Look at the state of you two." The remaining senior sister looked at them disapprovingly, pointing at her junior brother. "Shame on you! You''re supposed to be cultivators, yet you''re so tempted by mere food."


    Just as the junior brother was feeling ashamed, the senior sister continued, "You''re a grown cultivator. If you want to eat lobster, can''t you make it yourself?"


    "Senior sister, I don''t know how," the junior brother replied innocently.


    The senior sister sighed. "Really now. Fine, I''ll go ask that junior sister in the World in a Basin how she made it, and tell you when I get back. You two keep watch here for me."


    With that, she entered the World in a Basin.


    The two junior brothers were left confused.


    As Xin Xiu and the others were engrossed in their meal, they saw a beautiful immortal descend from the sky. She was kind and gentle, beautiful and benevolent. She lifted The Third''s arm and said with a slight smile, "I am Senior sister Gui Xin. I saw this junior sister was injured, so I came especially to heal her."


    With a slight movement of her hand, she slowly passed it over The Third''s arm, and the wound healed. The children were surprised and grateful.


    Senior sister Gui Xin graciously epted their thanks, her gaze seemingly identally sweeping over their half-eaten lobster ws. She raised her hand to cover her mouth, then spoke softly, "How clever of you. I''ve been cultivating for many years and haven''t tasted such mortal delights in a long time."


    Xin Xiu made room for her. "Why don''t you join us for a bite, Senior sister Gui Xin?"


    Gui Xin smiled warmly and sat down on the spot, taking out her own jade chopsticks from her sleeve. "Then this senior sister will have a little taste."

 Chapter 7

    When the new disciples first entered the World in a Basin, the people of Shuling Mountain would flock to watch the spectacle whenever they had time. However, as time passed, fewer disciples came to gawk.


    Apart from Cai Xing, the senior disciple responsible for guidance who would asionallye to check on the situation, only a handful of food enthusiasts woulde to watch Xin Xiu cook and feast their eyes. After all, they were still cultivators, and their main upation was cultivation, not watching reality shows.


    As the one-year term was nearing its end and the new disciples in the World in a Basin were about to emerge, people''s interest was rekindled. More people starteding to watch again, like a group of office workers meeting at a pub after work to chat and relieve stress.


    "Look, they''re at it again," chuckled a senior disciple, resting his chin on his hand as he peered into therge jade basin, pointing at the children inside.


    Cai Xing and two others, unfazed by the sight, merely sighed, "They really never stop, do they?"


    These nine children who had spent a year in the World in a Basin were no longer the same as they were a year ago. Back then, they were naive and unsophisticated, screaming at the sight of an erged firefly. But now, following their eldest and second eldest, they had been up mountains and down rivers, catching crayfish and chasingrge birds, turning the World in a Basin upside down. Even the youngest child had toughened up considerably and cried less.


    Recently, they had been trying to leave the World in a Basin on their own initiative. This idea was first proposed by Xin Xiu, and Cai Xing thought this little junior sister really had some interesting ideas.


    It''s worth noting that when he was in their position, Cai Xing had obediently stayed in the World in a Basin for a year as instructed by his guiding senior, never thinking about leaving that world on his own. At most, he had buried all the cksmithing tools and iron blocks in the mud mountain to create difficulties for future disciples.


    But this junior sister Xin Xiu not only dared to think but also dared to act.


    She first made arge balloon to fly into the sky, but abandoned the idea due to insufficient wind in the World in a Basin. Then she tried using fire under the balloon to fly, but failed when the balloon was burned by the heat. Now she was thinking of training a bird to carry them into the sky, just like he had done.


    Of course, this attempt failed as well. Cai Xing crossed his arms smugly, "They''re not even as big as the bird themselves, yet they want to train it. That bird is just an ordinary bird in the World in a Basin, it can''t understand human speech. How could itpare to my spirit bird, Little Jade?"


    "It''s amusing to watch, isn''t it? Our junior disciples are so adorable. Even if they don''t seed, their efforts are praiseworthy," Senior Yu Feng waved his fan.


    Cai Xing eyed him warily, "Don''t you dare help them blow that ''big balloon'' up."


    Yu Feng shook his fan, "You misunderstand me, junior brother. I''m not the type of good person who likes to help others. I just want to watch some interesting drama. It''s a pity that there''s less than a month left of the one-year term. Once our junior brothers and sisters grow up, they won''t be this amusing anymore. We should cherish these moments while we can."


    None of the senior brothers and sisters outside the World in a Basin believed that the children could leave on their own. They just took it as a joke tough about.


    That day, Xin Xiu made arge pot of meat floss using bird meat. Therge bird they had caught earlier to attempt flying couldn''t cooperate with them at all, and it was troublesome to keep, so it ended up as their meal.


    The Second was a bit regretful at first, but after tasting the delicious meat floss, he no longer felt sorry. He chewed with his cheeks puffed out and gave a thumbs up to show his respect to the eldest.


    This gesture was something they had learned from Xin Xiu. She asionally had some habits that were different from theirs, and because they admired their eldest, they all followed suit. How much they actually learned was up for debate.


    There were no four seasons in the World in a Basin; the temperature remained consistently warm. Lotus flowers were always in bloom, and various fruit trees were always bearing fruit. Even someone who couldn''t do anything wouldn''t starve here. In the mortal world, such a ce might be called a "paradise on earth." With Xin Xiu here, their days were even more carefree.


    It was nice here, but Xin Xiu always wanted to leave and see the outside world.


    If she didn''t know there was a world beyond this one, she wouldn''t have thought about leaving. But once she knew, she was determined to go out and see it for herself. The younger ones were very cooperative, always joining her in various attempts.


    "Failure is the mother of sess," Xin Xiu said, holding a small cucumber and taking a bite with a crunch. She chatted with her younger brothers and sisters, "It means that when you fail, don''t get discouraged. Curse it out with a ''damn it,'' then keep going, and you''ll seed."


    The Second, ever the bootlicker, immediately pped his thigh with his remaining arm, creating the effect of apuse. "The eldest''s words are so wise!"


    Xin Xiu broke off a piece of cucumber and gave it to him, then continued, "When you want to do something, you can''t give up easily. If you stop trying just because you encounter some difficulties or failures, wouldn''t that be a waste of time? You might as well lie down and be a salted fish from the start."


    The Third, a young girl who was a different type of sycophant from the Second, took Xin Xiu''s words as gospel. She nodded seriously, "Sister is right. We can''t give up easily. It doesn''t matter if we fail once, twice, or three times. We can keep trying a fourth time, a fifth time, and keep going until we seed!"


    Xin Xiu nodded approvingly. Wasn''t this the lesson from the elementary school text about Edison''s experiments with the light bulb? But as she nodded, she suddenly changed her tone: "But Third, what sister wants to say today is the principle of ''three times is enough.''"


    "The number three is very special," she held up three fingers. "For many things, if you try three times and still don''t see hope for sess, you can consider giving up. Not giving up is often called being stubborn. In such situations, there''s a one in a thousand chance of a genius seeding, but most people will be among the remaining 999 failures. So cutting your losses in time is what smart people should do."


    She then pointed at the Fifth, "Geniuses shouldn''t learn my twisted logic. I''m not a genius, so I can''t teach geniuses."


    The Fifth was used to her casually joking with him in these casual chats and just smiled shyly without saying anything.


    The Fourth was confused by her roundabout exnation. "So, eldest, what are you trying to say? Are you saying we''ve failed three times, so we should give up on trying to ascend?"


    Xin Xiu replied, "Of course not. Geniuses can keep trying, ordinary people can give up after three unsessful attempts, but for people like me who aren''t geniuses but aren''t ordinary either, we can try one more time. So, tomorrow we''ll make our final attempt to ascend."


    Hearing this, the children started discussing again. When a group of children get together, there are always endless questions, enough to fill a 20-centimeter thick book of a million ''whys''.


    "Eldest, do you have a new method to ascend? What is it this time?"


    "I thought the ''big balloon'' fromst time was pretty good. If the wind was a bit stronger, we could fly higher. Are we going to make an even bigger ''balloon''?"


    "Big sister wouldn''t use an old method. She must have thought of a new way, right, big sister?"


    "That senior sister who came to eatst time said we only have a month left before we go out. Can we figure out a way to get out in this month?"


    "Since we''ll be able to get out soon anyway, why are we still trying various methods to get out on our own? Wouldn''t it be better to just wait?" The Fourth didn''t quite understand.


    Xin Xiu spoke seriously, "Fourth, you should know that in the future, many things you want to do will seem meaningless to others. But whether it''s meaningful or not isn''t important. As long as it interests you, that''s enough."


    This theory of hers had once been criticized by her father as the talk of someone with too much time on their hands.


    The Seventh, swaying her chubby body, ran to Xin Xiu''s side and tugged at her arm. "Eldest, just tell us, what new method have you thought of?"


    Xin Xiu smiled mysteriously, "Do you remember the magic bean story I told you?" This was where she found her inspiration.


    The Seventh: "I remember, I remember! It''s about the bean that grew so tall, all the way up to the sky... Oh, are we going to climb a magic beanstalk to the sky? But we don''t have magic beans."


    Xin Xiu hugged her, giggling and whispering, "We don''t, but the immortals do."


    A while ago, when the white-bearded old immortal Jing Chengzi secretly came to enjoy some spicy boiled fish, he had a bit too much to drink. Xin Xiu seized this opportunity to inquire if he had any magical nts. The tipsy old immortal showed her, and Xin Xiu traded some fish for two seeds.


    These seeds had been nurtured by The Fifth all along. He stored green spiritual energy in them daily, waiting for the umtion toplete. Once these two seeds were nted, they would instantly break through the soil and grow tall. As for whether they could grow tall enough to let them ascend to the heavens, Xin Xiu wasn''t certain. But that was the fun of it - the uncertainty of the attempt.


    The Fifth was also good at keeping secrets. When Xin Xiu asked for his help, he worked silently without breathing a word to anyone.


    "Senior Sister Gui Xin came in a few days ago, and I learned from her that our senior brothers outside aren''t watching us every moment," Xin Xiu exined, drawing on the ground with a tree branch. "They''ll be listening to some elder''s lecture these two days, so they definitely won''t be around today and tomorrow. We''ll take this chance to sneak out. Of course, that''s assuming the seeds can grow tall enough for us to climb out."


    "As expected of our leader, you''ve had it all nned out," The Second sincerely apuded her with his foot this time.


    Xin Xiu struck a pose of mutual ttery, "Oh, you''re too kind. As a leader, I don''t fight battles I''m not prepared for. If we want to achieve great things, we''ll need to rely on your strength tomorrow, Second."


    She put her arm around The Second''s neck, "I''ll go up first tomorrow. The Third, Fourth, Fifth, and Sixth can follow, but The Seventh, Old Eighth, and Old Ninth probably won''t be able to climb up. They''ll be left behind, and you''ll be at the very end, responsible for wrapping things up. If we manage to get up, we''ll pull you all up afterwards. Your task of bringing up the rear is quite important."


    The Second wasn''t like the other naive children. He understood that she was considering his single arm, which made climbing difficult, and was also mindful of his pride. He smiled and responded, "I''ll make sure toplete the mission!"


    "Good, then everyone should rest well tonight and conserve your energy. Tomorrow will be our final attempt - it''s all or nothing!"


    The seeds swindled from Jing Chengzi had been nurtured by The Fifth until they glowed. After he carefully nted them, they grew with the wind. Everyone watched in excitement as they grew taller and taller.


    Xin Xiu stood to the side with her arms crossed, thinking, "Could my luck really be this good this time? Did I actually seed by chance?"


    The others looked at their leader''s inscrutable expression with great admiration. Indeed, the leader was right - when she said it would work, it did!


    What kept growing towards the sky didn''t look much like a vine, but rather like a tree reaching to the heavens. Xin Xiu''s physical condition had improved significantly over the past year, possibly due to living in this ce and eating unusual food. She felt her body had be much lighter and stronger. Facing such a tree, she didn''t feel intimidated at all. After tying on a safety rope, she began to climb.


    The Third and the others, with ropes tied around their waists, followed her up. The dense, sturdy leaves provided tforms for them to rest. As they climbed tirelessly upward, The Fourth, with less endurance, was already lying on a leaf panting heavily. However, seeing The Fifth and even The Sixth, a girl, climb past him, the young master couldn''t help but wipe the sweat from his brow and continue climbing, unwilling to be outdone.


    Xin Xiu was the first to reach the dome. Looking down, she realized this "sky" wasn''t as high as she had initially thought. With a heart full of curiosity, she touched the "sky."


    Suddenly, a hand appeared at the edge of the great jade basin in the Cloud Pavilion, followed by Xin Xiu''s head popping out. Shey on the edge of the jade basin, peering at the empty Cloud Pavilion, and let out a "wow" before jumping out of the basin and turning back to look.


    The world they had lived in for the past year was like a miniaturendscape, all contained within this great jade basin. The vast lotus pond andke were just a small patch, therge orchard that took a day to walk through was like a patch of grass, the tall mud mountain had be a small mound, and the people inside were like tiny ants.


    Sheughed and began to pull hard on the rope around her waist.


    One by one, with pushing and pulling, they all climbed out of the jade basin.


    Standing together in the Cloud Pavilion, they were once again filled with the same amazement they had felt a year ago when they first arrived in the World in a Basin.


    "This... this is truly a realm of immortals..." The Fourth couldn''t help but say in a trembling voice.


    The Cloud Pavilion lived up to its name - a white jade pavilion amidst the clouds. Apart from this pavilion, there was only a sea of flowing clouds all around. The Cloud Pavilion seemed to be hidden within the cloudyers, where the four directions of heaven and earth lost their meaning. As far as the eye could see, there was only a misty haze and brilliant light. The light came from an unknown source but was everywhere. Looking up, there was no sky; looking down, there was no ground.


    While the others remained in ce, not daring to step forward, Xin Xiu had already found the path - a small road hidden in the clouds, connected by circr white jade stones.


    "Come quickly, let''s go find the ''immortals''!" Xin Xiu waved away the white clouds and beckoned to them. And just like many times before, the others followed her footsteps without hesitation.

 Chapter 8

    Xin Xiu felt that the flowing white clouds around her might not be ordinary clouds.


    In modern times, anyone who has attended middle school knows that clouds and fog are essentially water vapor. From afar, they appear as white masses, but up close, if you try to grab them, you''ll only end up with a damp hand. However, Xin Xiu had been walking through these clouds for a while now, stirring the white mist with her hands many times, yet she didn''t feel even a hint of moisture on her body.


    The circr white jade stones were enormous, one after another, leading to an unknown destination. Xin Xiu, walking at the front, parted the clouds, while the group of children following closely behind her curiously reached out to touch the rolling white clouds around them.


    "So this is what clouds in the sky feel like."


    "I can''t really feel anything. I thought it would be soft like a fluffy nket."


    The chubby Seventh opened his mouth wide, stuck out his tongue to lick the air, and said foolishly, "I can''t taste anything."


    The Second crouched at the edge, reaching down to scoop at nothing, staring at the clouds in deep thought. "What''s below this? Is it water?"


    The Fourth young master, who knew him well and understood his personality, heard this and immediately became worried that he might jump down to see for himself. He quickly grabbed his arm and eximed, "Don''t do anything rash! What if we''re really in the sky and you jump down? You''ll fall all the way to the bottom! We won''t be able to piece you back together if you shatter into pieces!"


    Xin Xiu stopped. "There''s a fork in the road. Which way should we go?"


    In front of them were several branching paths that looked identical.


    After some discussion, not knowing which path to take, Xin Xiu simply picked up Little Ninth and ced him in front. "Little Ninth, you choose."


    Over the past year, Xin Xiu had discovered that Little Ninth was undoubtedly the luckiest among the nine of them.


    Little Ninth looked at his brothers and sisters, his innocent eyes wide open, and randomly pointed to the middle path.


    "Alright then, let''s take this one." They continued straight ahead, ignoring the other paths at intersections and just keeping to the straight line. After a while, they heard a voice. They instinctively softened their footsteps, feeling tension rising within them.


    Xin Xiu caught sight of countless white jade pirs in the distance, their bases hidden in the clouds. The visible parts above the clouds varied in height, and atop each pir sat a person.


    The person sitting on the tallest pir resembled a Buddha statue in a temple, immenselyrge with a bright aura surrounding them. In front of him were several slightly shorter jade pirs with smaller figures atop them, and behind were even more pirs with even smaller figures, either sitting or standing, like a cluster of stars surrounding the moon.


    Compared to them, Xin Xiu and herpanions appeared tiny, like the size difference between a normal person and a small cat.


    Xin Xiu crouched in the clouds, secretly observing the scene in the distance, and lightly pped her hands. Ah, she had been wondering why the white jade pavilion and the white jade path seemed sorge. Now it made sense - although they had grown a bit aftering out of that big basin, they still hadn''t returned to their normal size!


    Moreover, was this scene before them what Sister Gui Xin had referred to as listening to the Senior Uncle''s teachings? What a coincidence that they had stumbled upon this ce!


    The Third tugged at her sleeve and whispered, "Sister, look, that''s Senior Brother Cai Xing."


    Xin Xiu looked in the direction the Third was pointing and indeed saw Senior Brother Cai Xing sitting on one of the lower pirs at the back. He was the senior brother responsible for guiding them and had interacted with them quite a few times.


    Thinking about the expression this squinty-eyed senior brother would have when he discovered they were all missing, Xin Xiu couldn''t help but feel amused. Her eyes twinkled as she whispered to the others.


    After their hushed discussion, they used the cover of the clouds and their small size to their advantage, slowly creeping to the base of Cai Xing''s pir. The pir wasn''t very high. The Second lifted Xin Xiu up, allowing her to reach the edge of the pir. She grabbed the edge and slowly climbed up.


    Cai Xing''s face was a picture of seriousness, but the hand behind his back was fiddling with a tortoise shell. Rather than listening to Senior Uncle Han Fangzi''s teachings, he was more interested in studying his favored divination techniques. Especially today, he had been feeling uneasy for some unknown reason. His divinations had repeatedly shown that he would encounter some event, but Cai Xing''s skills weren''t advanced enough to determine the specifics, leaving him to anxiously fiddle with the tortoise shell, constantly calcting.


    As he was calcting, he suddenly felt an itch on his hand.


    Could it be some kind of insect? No, no, this cloud realm had no other living creatures besides them. How could he feel something touching his hand?


    Cai Xing, like a student daydreaming in ss, swiftly and skillfully turned his head slightly, his eyes ncing downward.


    What he saw was a tiny Xin Xiu standing next to his hand, curiously touching his tortoise shell. Seeing him look her way, she tilted her head up with a bright smile and waved at him. Moreover, at the base of his pir, the other little ones were still struggling to climb up.


    Cai Xing: "?!"


    Seeing Senior Brother Cai Xing''s face, usually adorned with a smile, now reced with disbelief and shock, even his squinty eyes wide open, Xin Xiu almost diedughing.


    Cai Xing never expected to see these little ones here. How on earth did they get here, and how did they get out? Shocked, he stumbled and fell off the pir, drawing everyone''s attention.


    Han Fangzi, who was lecturing at the highest position, was the third disciple of LingZhao Immortal and had already cultivated to be a human immortal. He appeared to be a middle-aged man with a stern and solemn demeanor.


    He seemed not to have noticed anything, but his eyebrow had twitched the moment Xin Xiu and the others had poked their heads out from the clouds.


    Jing Chengzi was also present, sitting not far below Han Fangzi, looking every bit the immortal sage. Although his back was turned to the disciples behind him, when Cai Xing fell off the pir in shock, he seemed to have eyes in the back of his head, grinning widely. Only when he caught Senior Brother Han Fangzi''s meaningful nce did he stroke his beard, using his white whiskers to hide his smile, pretending to know nothing.


    Han Fangzi stopped his lecture and with a raise of his finger, Cai Xing, who had fallen from the cloud realm, was pulled back with a "poof,"nding back on his jade pir.


    As for the intruding Xin Xiu and herpanions, Han Fangzi crooked his finger, and they floated gently over the jade pirs, past the senior brothers and sisters and the few senior uncles in front,ing to a stop before Han Fangzi.


    Before Han Fangzi could speak, Cai Xing from the back rows nervously said, "Senior Uncle Han Fangzi, they are the mortals chosen by the Ancestor this time. They haven''t even spent a full year in the World in a Basin. It''s my fault for not watching them closely and letting them escape. It''s all due to my negligence. I''ll take them back right away!"


    Jing Chengzi chuckled again, saying, "Why are you so nervous, Cai Xing? Although Senior Brother Han Fangzi is known for his strictness, he''s quite lenient with children. Since these kids have alreadye out, it wouldn''t be right to throw them back into the World in a Basin. In my opinion, why not just choose disciples now?"


    Han Fangzi''s voice was deep: "Junior Brother Jing Chengzi." Although his appearance looked much younger than Jing Chengzi, when he wore such a stern, admonishing expression, it didn''t seem out of ce at all.


    Jing Chengzi knew that in an instant, he had already thoroughly grasped the situation. He lowered his eyelids and said nothing, not looking particrly concerned.


    The children, now under the gaze of everyone and faced with the imposing, wrathful-looking senior uncle, felt somewhat uneasy. They unconsciously moved closer to their eldest sister, like a group of trembling chicks seeking shelter under a slightly fluffier chick.


    Han Fangzi''s stern expression softened slightly. "Since you''re here, sit down and listen."


    They were so small now that they didn''t take up much space, so they sat directly at Han Fangzi''s feet. Xin Xiu even felt the jade tform was too cold, so she led her younger brothers and sisters to sit on Han Fangzi''s robe hem.


    Below, the fellow disciples who seemed to be earnestly listening to the lecture asionally stole nces at them, their eyes full of amusement.


    "Little Xin Xiu is truly extraordinary, daring to sit on Senior Uncle Han Fangzi''s robe!"


    "This child will surely make waves in the future. Senior Brother admires her!"


    Especially Senior Brother Cai Xing, who was like a restless monkey, unable to sit still on his pir, his face full of worry. Although he could be a bit mischievous, he was genuinely concerned that the little ones might have upset Senior Uncle Han Fangzi with their wandering.


    Today seemed to be truly full of misfortunes. Soon after Han Fangzi began speaking again, the surroundings suddenly started shaking violently. Xin Xiu was familiar with this earth-shaking scenario; she had experienced it before. This was nothing but an earthquake, wasn''t it? She had been through several earthquakes and wasn''t afraid at all.


    Han Fangzi stood up and disappeared from the high tform, like a small glowing sun sinking into the sea of clouds below. Xin Xiu craned her neck, trying to see what was happening. Could one really go down there? She wondered whaty beneath.


    A gentle female voice reached the children''s ears: "Don''t panic, this is just the ''earth dragon turning over.''"


    Not far away, a goddess-like woman was leaning against a jade pir, holding a jade vase in her hand. Xin Xiu had noticed her earlier because she was exceptionally beautiful, and the way she held the jade vase reminded Xin Xiu of the Goddess of Mercy from the TV dramas she watched as a child. She couldn''t help but nce at the Seventh and Old Eighth beside her, thinking that if this divine woman had a pair of golden boy and jade girl attendants, she would look even more like the Goddess of Mercy.


    So she couldn''t resist saying, "Senior aunt, are you short of disciples? How about my younger brother and sister? They both have blessed faces and would be quite entertaining to have around." She pulled the confused Seventh and Old Eighth in front of her and asked amidst the shaking earth.


    The "Goddess of Mercy" was taken aback for a moment, then smiled kindly. Despite her youthful appearance, her smile was as benevolent as that of an old grandmother.


    She said, "Child, aren''t you afraid of this earth dragon turning over?"


    Xin Xiu replied, "I know, this is an earthquake." Although she hadn''t expected earthquakes in a ce of immortal cultivation, it wasn''t too hard to ept.


    The Goddess sister smiled and waved her sleeves a couple of times. The clouds parted slightly, and Xin Xiu suddenly saw shes of lightning in the cloudyer below. Amidst the purple electric light, a dragon''s tail was clearly visible.


    Xin Xiu: "...?"


    Was that a dragon? There really were dragons? The "earth dragon turning over" they just mentioned wasn''t referring to an earthquake, but to an actual dragon turning over below?!


    She watched the thick, long dragon body entwined with lightning, asionally revealing a section of its body between the clouds. The gleaming scales, the opening and closing of dragon ws, the angrily ring whiskers, all appeared incredibly sharp and fierce. The intermittently visible moving form, even when seen from afar, was captivating in its majesty.


    Seeing that even she was stunned, Jing Chengzi, who had run over at some point, said, "That''s a wicked dragon that caused a bloody storm years ago. Your ancestral master subdued it and imprisoned it below. But its temperament isn''t very good, and it often thrashes about, trying to break the seal. So every now and then, the mountains shake and the earth moves, causing amotion. Everyone''s used to it by now."


    This was something Xin Xiu truly hadn''t expected. Modern science had indeed limited her imagination.


    With Han Fangzi going to handle the situation, the shaking stopped after a while. However, it seemed he was no longer in the mood to continue his lecture. With a sweep of his sleeve, he gathered up the nine children and rode away on a cloud.


    Jing Chengzi hurried to catch up, shouting, "Senior brother Han Fangzi, wait a moment! Let me take back the disciples I''ve chosen, don''t take them all away!"


    The "Goddess" sister paused for a moment, then got up and followed as well.


    As soon as the elders left, the other juniors immediately became lively. They had all visited their junior brothers and sisters in the World in a Basin and had discussed quite a bit in private. Now, seeing this development, they all gathered around Cai Xing to watch the excitement.


    "Cai Xing, aren''t you going to follow?"


    "I wouldn''t dare."


    "Is Senior Uncle Han Fangzi going to send them back to the World in a Basin?"


    Cai Xing rubbed his nose, "I don''t think so. Senior Uncle isn''t heading towards the Cloud Pavilion. I think he seems to be going towards his own cave dwelling."


    "Could it be that Senior Uncle Han Fangzi is going to punish them? Senior Uncle has been in seclusion for so long, and his first lecture uponing out was interrupted. He must be very angry."


    "This is bad." Cai Xing was terrified by his senior brothers'' discussion. He turned around to find his master. When disciples encounter problems they can''t solve, of course they should find their master to solve them!


    Meanwhile, Han Fangzi had swept the children into his sleeve and arrived at a stone cave on a mountaintop. Han Fangzi''s cave dwelling was half built inside the mountain and half outside on the mountain wall, with many corridors connecting the pavilions. Vines wrapped around the railings, bearing fruits of various colors.


    The children were ced in a pavilion. Han Fangzi beckoned, and a section of vine crawled in through the window, stopping by his hand. He picked a few fruits from it and ced them in front of Xin Xiu and the others, solemnly saying, "Eat."


    Xin Xiu picked one up and ate it immediately.


    "Ah!" "Ouch!"


    The children who suddenly grewrger after eating the fruit were squeezed together. They had returned to their normal size, and were full of energy, with sharp hearing and clear vision, feeling better than ever before.


    Han Fangzi frowned, "The reason new disciples need to stay in the World in a Basin for a year is not a test. You are of mortal birth, and may not be able to adapt to the spiritual energy of Shuling Mountain when you first arrive in the immortal realm. That''s why you need to stay in the World in a Basin for a year to adapt. Sneaking out early is far too reckless."


    Seeing him so serious, Xin Xiu felt a sense of familiarity. Her father often wore this expression when scolding her, so she almost reflexively put on an obedient expression, saying, "I know I was wrong, it won''t happen again!"


    Han Fangzi had never experienced the quality education of actively admitting mistakes without true repentance from mischievous children. Deceived by her active attitude of admitting fault, he nodded with some satisfaction, "Since you know you were wrong, that''s good. Wait here for your respective masters toe and take you away."


    The Third, seeing that the eldest wasn''t afraid at all, also became unafraid and asked, "We... already have masters?"


    Han Fangzi said seriously, "If no masteres to im you, then stay here and help me clean my cave dwelling."

 Chapter 9

    Jing Chengzi was the first to arrive, flying in on a crane, perfectly matching the mortal imagination of an immortal. Over the past year, Xin Xiu had learned quite a bit from the white-bearded old immortal, realizing he was quite skilled at ying dumb, showing off, and fooling people.


    With such a personality, he was most suitable to take on the simple-minded Fifth. Perhaps after spending time together, he could even teach the Fifth some cunning.


    Xin Xiu grinned and poked the Fifth''s back. The Fifth smiled shyly at his brothers and sisters, then gazed at his future master with admiring eyes.


    As soon as Jing Chengzi arrived, he wanted to joke around with his senior brother Han Fangzi. However, upon seeing the admiring gaze of his future disciple whom he had been observing for a long time, he felt the weight of responsibility. He immediately assumed the demeanor of an old immortal, stroking his beard and saying, "Senior Brother Han Fangzi, you must return this disciple to me. I''ve already prepared his alchemy furnace."


    Han Fangzi nced at his junior brother, then at the children, and pointed at the Fifth: "You''ve chosen this one?"


    Jing Chengzi sat down on a low couch, upying a meditation cushion, and said, "Senior Brother Han Fangzi has keen eyes."


    Han Fangzi''s face was solemn: "Then take your disciple and leave quickly. Why are you upying my meditation cushion?"


    Jing Chengziughed, "No rush, no rush. My disciple has deep feelings for the others. We should at least let him see that they''re all settled."


    Han Fangzi thought to himself that this rascal must be wanting to watch some excitement again.


    The founder of Shuling Mountain, LingZhao Immortal, didn''t adhere to age or status when epting disciples. In his early years of traveling, he would take on disciples whenever he met someone he liked. When he epted Jing Chengzi as his twenty-second disciple, Han Fangzi happened to be by his master''s side and witnessed it personally.


    At that time, Jing Chengzi wasn''t called Jing Chengzi yet. He was in his twilight years, having suffered demotion in officialdom, with friends and rtives scattered and his wife deceased. Yet, lying on his sickbed, he could still drink wine andugh heartily, wielding his brush to write carefree poems. Before cultivating immortality, he was a famous poet in the mortal world. When he was on his deathbed and epted as a disciple by LingZhao Immortal, the mortals who witnessed the scene said this great immortal had ascended to heaven in broad daylight, and they built many temples for him.


    This carefree poet, being the oldest in appearance, often used his age to bully his senior brothers and sisters, loving wine, food, and excitement. For a period, he caused so much trouble that his master and senior brothers had no time to deal with it, and it was always Han Fangzi who had to clean up after his old junior brother. Therefore, he was quite annoyed by this unruly old man.


    Just as he was thinking about how to throw this fellow out, another person arrived. Seeing this person, Han Fangzi''s expression softened considerably.


    "Senior Brother Han Fangzi, I''vee to take a look as well. Sorry for the intrusion." The one who arrived on colorful clouds was the previous "Guanyin Sister."


    "Junior Sister Bai Fei, do you also want to take on a disciple?" Han Fangzi gestured for her to sit.


    Bai Fei was LingZhao Immortal''s thirtieth disciple, with a gentle personality and well-liked among her fellow disciples. Before being epted by LingZhao Immortal, she was a concubine of a mortal emperor.


    Human wars were difficult to quell, and because of her great beauty, she was fought over by various kings. Men''s ambitions led to constant warfare, but in the end, it was she, a mere woman, who was branded as a femme fatale. Finally, she was to be sacrificed by her husband on the city walls. LingZhao Immortal took her as a disciple, and after cultivating for a hundred years, she returned to the mortal world and assisted an emperor in unifying the various states. Afterward, she returned to Shuling Mountain to continue her cultivation, and the mortal world called her "Lady Bai."


    Bai Fei was also one of the few in Shuling Mountain who had never taken on a disciple, but this time she was indeed moved. The pair of young boy and girl that the spirited little girl pushed in front of her reminded her of her own children from many years ago. Her life as a mortal had been tumultuous, drifting with the tide, unable to control her own destiny. Even the children she gave birth to were forced to be sacrifices in a war, burned to death in her separate pce.


    Those children were about this age when they died. After years of immortal cultivation, many things could no longer move her, but at this moment, she felt this was her destiny.


    "Come here, let me have a look at you," Bai Fei beckoned to the Seventh and Old Eighth, the golden boy and jade girl pair.


    Xin Xiu didn''t know the inside story, but she particrly relied on her first impressions of people. She felt that the Guanyin Sister''s tutge would be very suitable for the two chubby children, so she gestured to them.


    The two children, holding hands, ran expectantly to Bai Fei. They were already a bit chubby when they first arrived in the World in a Basin, and after being fed by Xin Xiu''s big pot meals for a year, they were now even plumper, looking very lovable. The jade girl Seventh, being a bit of a looks-obsessed child, spoke with childish directness: "Are you going to take us as disciples? You''re so beautiful~"


    Bai Fei stroked the heads of the two chubby children and said gently, "I would like to take you as my disciples. Are you willing?"


    The two children nodded repeatedly, sweetly calling her master.


    After epting the disciples, Bai Fei didn''t leave, but instead, like Jing Chengzi, waited here. However, unlike Jing Chengzi who wanted to watch the excitement, she wanted to let these young children spend more time with the people they were familiar with.


    It seemed that the disciples from the Cloud Realm had already spread the news, and those interested in taking disciples arrived one after another.


    "I''ve had my eye on that earth-element one for a while. No one''s going to fight me for him, right?"


    "Don''t worry, no one''s going to fight you for him."


    Two men arrived together. One had unkempt hair and a disheveled appearance, while the other was dressed simply and held a scroll in his hand. The disheveled one, upon arrival, didn''t even greet Han Fangzi first. He walked directly to the Fourth and said, "Little one, do you want to be my seventh disciple? I''ll teach you how to build heavenly pces!"


    The young master Fourth was startled by him, involuntarily leaning back, but when he heard thest part, he leaned forward again, asking in wonder, "Build heavenly pces?!"


    The man''s face was full of pride: "My name is Tian Gong. All the craftsmanship in the mortal world..."


    The Fourth suddenly jumped up, too excited to speak coherently: "I know! You''re Tian Gong! Oh my god! It''s Tian Gong! I''m willing! Master!"


    The manughed heartily: "That''s good then, let''s go!"


    In the blink of an eye, he disappeared with the Fourth, all fire and energy.


    Xin Xiu: "This uncle must be of the fire element."


    The schrly-looking man who had arrived with him shook his head and replied, "Not so, not so. He is of the earth element, the same as the disciple he chose."


    Xin Xiu felt relieved and took the opportunity to continue the conversation: "Are you interested in taking on a disciple? Look, in this short time, people have almost all been chosen. If you want one, you should act quickly."


    The schr nodded with a smile: "What you say makes sense. Then, in your opinion, who would be suitable for me to choose as a disciple?"


    Xin Xiu: "Do you hope for your future life to be more exciting and stimting, or do you prefer to have fewer worries and enjoy some blessings, or perhaps you''d like to experience the joy of raising a child?"


    The schr shook his head and sighed, remembering something: "I''d rather have fewer worries. I''ve already had enough trouble with my previous two disciples."


    Xin Xiu understood the client''s needs and continued to inquire about the schr''s elemental affinity. Learning it was dual earth and wood, she immediately rmended the Sixth, the little vige girl.


    "Then it must be our Sixth. She''s obedient, considerate, and hardworking. She has earth, wood, and fire affinities, making her the most suitable among our remaining few." She nced at the book in the schr''s hand: "Moreover, this child is very studious."


    The schr nodded without hesitation: "Then it shall be her. Thank you, young friend." With that, he sat down and called the Sixth over to speak quietly.


    Xin Xiu mused inwardly, are all the people here so easy to persuade? Whatever I say goes? This sales pitch is foolproof. Why did I ever think of making games? If I had switched to selling insurance, I might have been rich by now.


    Seeing one after another being adopted, the Third became a bit restless. Xin Xiu patted her hand tofort this sensitive child. Just then, a baby-faced youth came over, followed by two expectant-looking young men, one short and one fat, creating a veryical contrast.


    "Junior Brother Jun Shan, you''vee too," Han Fangzi said.


    The baby-faced youth sighed helplessly: "It''s all because of these two troublemakers. They keep thinking about me taking on another disciple so they can be elder brothers. That''s why I''m here."


    This time, before Xin Xiu could speak, the baby-faced youth directly asked the Third: "Are you willing to be my third disciple?"


    The Third was a cool and aloof little girl, but she was so happy at this moment that she couldn''t suppress her sweet smile. "Yes, I''m willing! Greetings, Master!"


    Seeing that her master was about to take her away, the Third hesitated for a moment before speaking up: "Master, could we wait here for a little while longer? I''d like to wait until everyone else has chosen their masters before we leave."


    The baby-faced youth nodded kindly: "Of course we can."


    The room suddenly became more crowded. Only three people remained without a master: Xin Xiu, The Second, and the youngest, Little Ninth.


    A few more senior disciples came to watch the excitement, though they had no intention of taking on disciples themselves.


    A man wearing a dress, but incredibly handsome with flowers in his hair, had a few drinks with Jing Chengzi. He curiously eyed The Second, "You, boy, why do you seem so unconcerned?"


    The Second gave him a puzzled look, "What''s there to be concerned about? I''d like to stay here and clean the cave dwelling."


    The flower-adorned man swayed as heughed, "Haha, our senior brother Han Fangzi''s cave is quite humble. Howe you''ve taken a liking to it?"


    The Second replied, "There are many birds outside the window. Once I catch them, I can fly down from this high cliff. It''ll be exhrating!" His face was full of anticipation and eagerness.


    The man chuckled and held out his hands, "Well, that''s it then. I''m afraid you won''t be able to stay here."


    The Second asked, "Why not?"


    The man handed him the wine jug, letting him drink, and announced, "Because I''ve decided to take you as my disciple."


    Han Fangzi''s face tightened, "Brother Bo Luan, didn''t you say you hadn''t had enough fun yet? Why are you taking on a disciple now?"


    This flower-adorned man was Bo Luan, the youngest disciple of LingZhao Immortal, and one of only two non-human disciples among LingZhao Immortal''s thirty-six pupils.


    Bo Luan replied, "I haven''t had enough fun, so I''ll just have fun with my disciple."


    He patted The Second, who still seemed a bit reluctant, "It''s just birds. Follow me, and you can tame any bird you want."


    The people in the room sat chatting, but their gazes kept drifting towards Xin Xiu. She noticed this and felt a bit confused.


    Someone quietly asked Jing Chengzi, "Why hasn''t Senior Brother Shentu arrived yet? Could it be that he doesn''t know about the early disciple selection?"


    Jing Chengzi replied, "I sent him a message bird before I came. He should have been here by now."


    "Could it be that Senior Brother Shentu actually doesn''t want to take on a disciple?"


    Jing Chengzi chuckled, "It''s better if he doesn''te. I could take on another disciple myself."


    The food this girl made is truly delicious.


    Xin Xiu wasn''t anxious at all, leisurely admiring the scenery outside.


    What''s that? She stared at a patch of white fur peeking through the window crack. After a while without seeing any movement, she couldn''t help but lean half her body out the window to get a better look.


    As she poked her head out, she saw a man standing silently by the wall outside.


    He had unusual white hair and a face that looked like it belonged to a viin. He was very handsome, but perhaps because his eyeliner was a bit heavy, he resembled those antagonists in historical TV dramas who use dark eye makeup to signify their turn to evil. Xin Xiu''s gaze moved downward, and she noticed the man''s hands.


    ck nail polish! This unknown senior was truly trendy, wearing ck nail polish was absolutely cool.


    Noticing her gaze, the man turned his face slightly. He wore a white cloak with a ck fur cor. Xin Xiu wondered what material the fur was made of, it looked quite touchable.


    She had been staring for quite a while, which caught the attention of others. Han Fangzi was the first to realize what was happening. He showed a slightly helpless expression and called out, "Brother Shentu, since you''re here, why don''t you say something ore in? Why are you hiding your presence and standing outside?"


    The others'' faces broke into smiles, which they quickly suppressed, and greeted Shentu Yu, whose hair was barely visible: "Senior Brother Shentu!"


    "Senior Brother Shentu, why don''t youe in?"


    "Senior Brother Shentu, pleasee in quickly!"


    But Shentu Yu outside didn''t move. Only his slightly deep voice reached everyone''s ears: "Too many people."


    Han Fangzi knew this would happen. His junior brother''s aversion to crowds was a habit that hadn''t changed in hundreds of years.


    He had no choice but to stand up and shoo away the other junior brothers and sisters who hade to watch, along with their chosen disciples. "Alright, alright, since you''ve chosen your disciples, you can leave now. Go back to your own cave dwellings."


    After everyone left, leaving only Han Fangzi, Xin Xiu, and Little Ninth who hadn''t been chosen, the man whose appearance had left such an impression on Xin Xiu finally walked in slowly.


    He walked very slowly, with his gaze lowered, not looking at anyone.


    Xin Xiu thought: This senior with a viin''s face seems to be socially anxious.


    Han Fangzi asked, "Junior Brother Shentu, are you here to choose a disciple?"


    Shentu Yu: "Mm."


    Han Fangzi: "I suppose you''re choosing this girl? She also has dual gold and fire systems."


    Shentu Yu: "Yes."


    Xin Xiu thought: Socially anxious, and doesn''t like to talk.


    She btedly realized that thiste arrival, who didn''t want toe in because of the crowd, might be her future master. She instinctively nced at Little Ninth, realizing he was the only one left.


    Little Ninth seemed to understand too, and hugged her arm, saying, "I want to go with you."


    Xin Xiu thought to herself, maybe she should ask if this master would mind taking on another disciple? Before she could ask, Little Ninth, whose courage had grown over the past year under her care, suddenly jumped off the low couch and rushed towards Shentu Yu, opening his arms to hug his leg. This little one had developed a habit of hugging the legs of any brother or sister he wanted to cozy up to.


    As the child opened his arms and approached Shentu Yu, for every step the child took forward, Shentu Yu took one step back. Little Ninth was confused for a moment but persisted in trying to hug the leg. The big and small figures engaged in a dance of advance and retreat, quickly cornering Shentu Yu against the wall.


    Xin Xiu: "..."


    If she hadn''t been trained, she would haveughed so hard the earth dragons might flip over again.


    Her future master, with his viinous face, was being cornered by a four-year-old child. The scene was truly hrious.


    Seeing that he had no escape from this fragile human offspring, Shentu Yu had no choice but to look at his senior brother Han Fangzi.


    Shentu Yu: "Senior Brother, take him as your disciple and carry him away."


    Han Fangzi: "?"


    Little Ninth only felt a blur, and suddenly he was in Han Fangzi''s arms. Han Fangzi looked at the child suddenly ced in his arms, then at the now empty room, and said, "Really..."


    "Waaah¡ªMommy¡ª" Little Ninth hugged his neck and cried as if his heart was breaking.

 Chapter 10

    Previously, the various senior and elder masters had ridden celestial cranes or stepped on auspicious clouds, all in the traditional style of immortal cultivation. But her master, with his viinous face, ck eyeliner, and ck nail polish, was clearly on an unorthodox path, even choosing an unconventional mode of transportation.


    She was swept up by her master, fluttering like a wind-blown stic bag, out of Elder Master Han Fangzi''s cave dwelling, andnded on a bamboo sedan chair. It was the kind you might see in Sichuan for tourists climbing mountains, made by local ethnic minorities to carry visitors. But this bamboo chair could ascend to the sky and fly, making it no ordinary sedan chair.


    The bearers of the flying chair were monkeys. Looking at their golden fur, Xin Xiu suddenly realized, holy crap, these are golden snub-nosed monkeys! There were nationally protected first-ss animals carrying my sedan chair, eight of them no less.


    ... Is this the legendary eight-bearer grand sedan chair?


    Xin Xiu felt something was off, but the golden snub-nosed monkeys were in front, their golden fur swaying in the clouds, particrly dazzling in the sunlight. Her attention was drawn to their fur, and she couldn''t control her hand, reaching out to stroke the monkey closest to her.


    The monkey she touched turned its head and gave her a very displeased look.


    Xin Xiu thought: I don''t know if it''s my imagination, but I feel like its expression was a bit fierce, as if warning me not to touch it again.


    She had never been one to obey in this life, so she immediately called out to her master in the bamboo chair ahead, "Master! Can I pet these monkeys?"


    Her master, with white hair and a white cape, but insisting on wearing a ck fur cor around his neck, looked distinctly ck and white, his silhouette resembling a giant panda, just missing two ck ears.


    Xin Xiu suddenly thought of a meme - panda taking off headphones.jpg


    "Pfft~" As she was chuckling, she heard her master say a single word without turning his head: "Yes."


    Xin Xiu boldly reached out to continue petting the golden snub-nosed monkey. The monkey seemed to have a bit of a temper, still reluctant, secretly ring at her. While petting it, Xin Xiu tattled, "Master, it doesn''t seem to want me to pet it. It''s ring at me!"


    Shentu Yu in front turned his head and gave the sedan-bearing golden snub-nosed monkeys a look. That monkey immediately wilted, allowing Xin Xiu to pet it however she liked without reaction. Xin Xiu was just testing her master''s response, and seeing that he seemed quite tolerant of her, she stopped teasing this monkey and moved to pet another.


    After all, there were eight of them, so petting any one was the same. It was just a pity that although the golden snub-nosed monkeys'' fur looked beautiful, it wasn''t very thick, so petting them didn''t give that satisfying feeling of being enveloped in fluff.


    However, being able to pet golden snub-nosed monkeys after following this master, she was already starting to feel it was worth it. What''s eyeliner and nail polishpared to this? She had gone through a heavy metal death rock phase back in the day, that dark gothic girl style that almost gave her dad high blood pressure. Even as she grew older, she hadn''tpletely settled down, so seeing her master''s appearance actually gave her a sense of familiarity.


    The two bamboo sedan chairs, one in front and one behind, passed through a sea of clouds. Xin Xiu''s hands were petting the monkey while her eyes looked to the left.


    To her immediate left, the cloudyer and sky were clearly demarcated. That thickyer of clouds above the surrounding mountains was like a lid. The mountains below were shaped like a blooming lotus,yered one after another. The outermost mountain range undted and connected, like a bucket enclosing the inner mountains, with the heavy cloudyer above covering the exit.


    Xin Xiu had never seen such a uniquendscape before. When Elder Master Han Fangzi had taken them away earlier, they were in his sleeve and couldn''t see anything. Now, seeing this scene, she couldn''t help but guess that above that cloudyer was where they had been earlier in the clouds.


    In other words, the earth dragon was beneath that cloudyer, among the heavy mountains?


    The bamboo chair moved further and further away from those clouds and mountains, carrying them in another direction. Xin Xiu pulled back her head and continued to look at the surrounding scenery.


    The mountains here weren''t as peculiarly shaped as before, appearing quite normal.


    The sky was azure blue, without thick cloudyers, but ethereal mists encircled the trees among the mountains. There were still clouds on distant peaks, like waterfalls cascading down from a mountaintop.


    The flowing cloud vapors rolled like ocean waves over the treetops in the mountains, then quietly sank into the groves.


    Xin Xiu was uncharacteristically quiet, gazing intently at the rolling clouds for quite a while. This ce truly didn''t seem like the mortal world, but more like a realm of immortals.


    They entered a lush green mountain forest. Amidst the verdant mountains, there was a very eye-catching patch of purple.


    In the midst of the mountain''s lush greenery, a tree of purple rhododendrons.


    The sedan chairnded near that purple rhododendron tree. Xin Xiu jumped down from the chair and saw those golden snub-nosed monkeys disappear into the grove with the chairs in two or three bounds, especially the two she had petted, which ran as if escaping for their lives.


    Xin Xiu looked at her hand in confusion, thinking: Is my fur-petting technique really that bad? I used to be shunned for petting other people''s cats and dogs on the street, and now even monkeys dislike it.


    When viewed from the sky, the purple rhododendron tree had seemed small, but now standing nearby, Xin Xiu realized it was actually a veryrge rhododendron that had grown into a big tree. The trunk was as thick as a washbasin, and the flowers bloomed densely in its crown.


    Xin Xiu called out to her master in front, "Master, can I pick these flowers?"


    Her cool master, like an emotionless repeating machine, told her: "Yes."


    Xin Xiu jumped up to grab a branch, nimbly breaking off arge branch of flowers. She hugged it to her chest and caught up with her slow-walking master in front. Being considerate of his social anxiety, she kept a distance of three steps between them as they both walked at an old man''s strolling pace into the bamboo path.


    Mist drifted among the treetops here, the air was quite humid and a bit cold, colder than the World in a Basin. Xin Xiu finally understood why her master wore a furry cape. Living in a ce like this, without some protective measures, one could easily develop rheumatoid arthritis.


    Seeing her master move so slowly, could it be that he was actually troubled by this ailment?


    No, no, no, he''s an immortal cultivator after all, he shouldn''t be defeated by such a minor illness. Master probably just likes to walk slowly because of his advanced age. You can''t judge immortal cultivators by their appearance. Since so many people call him senior brother, he must be very old, just not sure exactly how old.


    Most of this mountainous area was covered in bamboo, especially in the nearby mountain valleys and depressions where bamboo was particrly abundant. Therefore, it wasn''t surprising that the residential buildings were constructed of bamboo.


    However, this was the first time she had seen a six-story building made of bamboo. Could bamboo really support such a tall structure?


    Of course it could, because this was a world of immortal cultivation where anything was possible. Xin Xiu answered her own question, then casually made small talk: "Master, there''s so much bamboo here. Do you like bamboo?"


    Shentu Yu: "Yes."


    Oh? Xin Xiu looked at her master. Such a straightforward admission of liking something? It seems he really does like it a lot. Liking bamboo, such a refined hobby, it doesn''t quite match his ultra-thick eyeliner.


    Usually, Xin Xiu wasn''t much of a chatterbox, but if she didn''t speak up, her master wouldn''t say anything either, making this ce feel too quiet. She was used to the noisy chatter of several children in the World in a Basin, and the sudden silence felt a bit ufortable.


    Not good, she was a perfectly fine young woman, she couldn''t get used to feeling like a mother. Although right now she did have a bit of that rxed feeling of a parent who had just sent all their children off to kindergarten.


    "Master, is it just the two of us here?" Xin Xiu asked.


    Shentu Yu: "Yes, you are my only disciple."


    Xin Xiu: "Master, where will I stay?" She stepped onto the third bamboo step, casually pulling open a half-open door to peek inside.


    "Here, you may choose as you like. I''ll go and be right back." Shentu Yu seemed to have specifically brought her here in person. After saying this, he disappeared on the spot.


    Xin Xiu didn''t know where her master was going. Seeing that he was gone, she smiled at the air and said, "If you''re letting me choose freely, then I won''t hold back!"


    With that, she excitedly rushed into the bamboo building with her rhododendron flowers, running up the stairs to the highest floor in one go. Sure enough, there was also a room on this floor. She looked around, found it satisfactory, and brazenly imed the only room there. She put the rhododendron flowers in a vase, then ran to all four sides to look at the view.


    The top floor indeed had a panoramic view. One side could see the crown of therge rhododendron tree they had passed earlier, another side overlooked the undting bamboo tops, one side could see the courtyard below, and thest side had a view of a distant waterfall among the mountains.


    Xin Xiu caught a golden sh by the spring - it was a golden snub-nosed monkey, possibly one of the ones she had seen earlier. Birds asionally took flight from the tree canopy, their melodious chirping echoing from indiscernible locations.


    Xin Xiu explored the top floor thoroughly before making her way down, level by level.


    Since her master hadn''t mentioned any restrictions and told her to feel free, she opened every room to take a look, closely examining anything that piqued her interest. As she observed, she realized that although the bamboo building seemed ordinary, the rooms on all four floors were filled with various objects of unknown purpose. Weapons like swords and knives were understandable, as were musical instruments like zithers and flutes, but there were also many small boats, ribbons, tes, and other misceneous trinkets.


    "What''s this, Cbash Brothers?" Xin Xiu picked up a string of small gourds ced on a cab, then looked at the bamboo baskets, miniature houses, and tiny horse-drawn carriages nearby.


    Her small head was filled with big questions.


    Could this be... her master''s collection? Or perhaps models he had made?


    Xin Xiu thought: These must be figurines.


    Her master was truly an enigmatic man. Although he wore eyeliner, painted his nails ck, and dyed his hair, he was also socially anxious, a homebody, and made figurines - what a peculiarbination.


    On the bottom floor, there was thergest room, which was spacious with a uniquely shaped stove in the center. Its purpose was unclear.


    Meanwhile, the mysterious master Shentu Yu was visiting his junior fellow disciples.


    Bai Fei, who had just settled her new disciple in her cave dwelling, sensed someone behind her. Recognizing the aura, she turned and bowed, saying, "Elder Brother Shentu, you really don''t need to appear suddenly behind me next time."


    Shentu Yu nodded slightly.


    Bai Fei then asked, "What brings Elder Brother here?" This senior brother had barely visited her twice before, so his sudden proactive visit was quite surprising.


    Shentu Yu raised his hand, and a white, luminous pearl flew out from his sleeve,nding in front of Bai Fei. She caught the pearl and was startled, "A Dao Transmission Pearl? Elder Brother Shentu, what is this for?"


    Shentu Yu replied, "I am not human and don''t know how to teach a disciple. When you instruct your new disciple, record it with this Dao Transmission Pearl, and I''ll show it to my disciple."


    Even Bai Fei was at a loss for words upon hearing this. She had never heard of using a Dao Transmission Pearl to teach disciples.


    Typically, Dao Transmission Pearls were used to record one''s lifetime of Dao techniques and insights, serving as a means to pass on one''s personal cultivation. They would dissipate after one use and were difficult to craft, making them rare and valuable items. Using one to record basic immortal cultivation lessons for a young disciple seemed incredibly extravagant.


    If it were anyone else, Bai Fei might have said more, but faced with this entric senior brother who was exceptionally skilled in artifact refining, she could only sigh and agree. After all, the Dao Transmission Pearls that were rare for others were something Shentu Yu could craft himself. If he was willing to use them this way, there wasn''t much to say.


    After leaving Bai Fei''s cave dwelling, Shentu Yu visited several other junior fellow disciples, leaving Dao Transmission Pearls in the same manner, asking them to record their teachings for their disciples. Additionally, he sought out other fellow disciples with gold and fire spiritual roots, leaving them Dao Transmission Pearls and requesting them to lecture into the pearls.


    The fellow disciples who were suddenly visited and entrusted with this task were left speechless.


    Havingpleted his visitation task, Shentu Yu returned to his Secluded Bamboo Mountain, intending to rest. He had met too many people and spoken too much in one day, which was exhausting. It had been years since he had talked to people, and he had almost forgotten how to speak like a human.


    However, upon entering his room, he found his disciple sprawled on the bed.


    Human children all looked simr, but he remembered his own disciple''s aura - the very lively one. His disciple was asleep, probably tired from all the talking she had done.


    This was his room, but he had forgotten that there was only one bedroom in the building. Now that his little disciple had upied it, he didn''t mind letting her have it. He could rest elsewhere.


    He quietly left and walked into the forest. By a spring in the bamboo grove stood an old tree, his favorite resting spot. Shentu Yu sat on one of the tree''s branches, rxing against the trunk.


    The next moment, his form suddenly expanded, bingrge and round. The person on the branch disappeared, reced by a fluffy giant panda.


    The giant panda resting on the branch had snow-white and ink-ck fur with clear boundaries. Its round, chubby paws rested on the branch, and its rotund body gently rose and fell with each breath.

 Chapter 11

    Xin Xiu had the best sleep since her transmigration. At first, in the pigsty-like broken room at the Xin family, she could barely sleep. If it weren''t for her good sleeping habits, anyone with poorer sleep quality would have gotten panda-like dark circles under their eyes after living there for half a month.


    As for the nearly year-long stay in the World in a Basin, every night''s sleep was passive learning. That could hardly be called sleeping.


    Now, finally, after getting out, just as she had guessed, there was no more automatic learning in her head! She could sleep soundly and normally.


    It felt like the long-awaited first day of a happy summer vacation.


    The air in the mountain forest was excellent, full of fresh grass, wood, and bamboo fragrances. The damp, cold mist couldn''t enter the bamboo house, and the room temperature was just right. In such a good sleeping environment, Xin Xiu slept from afternoon until the next morning.


    Hunger prevented her from continuing toze in bed. Xin Xiu crawled out of bed, feeling that the only thing not so good was the bed itself - it was too hard. A softer mattress might be morefortable.


    As Xin Xiu got up to put on her shoes, she suddenly found a few strands of hair on the bed, some white and two ck ones.


    "What kind of hair is this?" Xin Xiu wondered silently. Could it be that her master kept some pets here? Keeping pets was nice; she used to have pets too.


    Holding the hair strands up for a closer look, Xin Xiu could only be sure that it wasn''t dog hair.


    Opening the door and going out, she walked from the top floor to the bottom but didn''t see her master. He might be rather reclusive, who knows where he went to be alone. Xin Xiu didn''t bother looking for him. After all, her master said to make herself at home, so she''d just find something to eat on her own since she was hungry.


    She had already unhesitatingly imed this ce as her own territory, so she felt veryfortable. She took out arge round te from one of the rooms, intending to use it as a frying pan, and a small crucible that she thought could be used for stewing soup. After gathering all the substitute "kitchenware" she could find, she brought everything to the first floor and set up a stove in the courtyard to start a fire.


    In the past year, her biggest improvement was in cooking, and one thing she was proud of was that she had figured out a skill - lighting fires.


    She could produce a me as big as a lighter just by snapping her fingers. Although she couldn''t match Fifth Brother''s innate talent, after memorizing those obscure lessons backwards and forwards, she could at least sense the golden-red fluorescence in the air and use it to light a fire.


    After lighting the fire and putting water in the pot to boil, Xin Xiu went around looking for food.


    Peaches, picked.


    Bamboo shoots, dug up.


    Bamboo rat, caught.


    Catching a fat bamboo rat, Xin Xiu smiled as she pinched its chubby belly. She didn''t expect to find bamboo rats here, and this one seemed to rarely encounter predators. It didn''t even try to hide when she approached, allowing her to easily pin it down.


    The bamboo rat finally realized it was in danger and started to struggle, but it was toote. Xin Xiu hummed a tune as she held it by the neck on her way back. She enjoyed petting it for a while before chopping it up and turning it into a pot of meat.


    "This knife is really sharp," Xin Xiu remarked, tapping the de of the long knife she had taken from the third floor.


    The knife was indeed excellent. Chopping the bamboo rat was as easy as cutting tofu, and slicing bamboo shoots was even simpler. After using dull knives for a year, Xin Xiu couldn''t stop herself now that she had such a sharp de. In no time, she had cut up tworge bamboo shoots.


    Still not satisfied with cutting, she ran off to use this ordinary-looking long knife to chop bamboo. With just a casual forward sh, barely using any strength, a thick bamboo as wide as a bowl fell. Looking at the cut, it was smooth and clean.


    Dragging the felled old bamboo back, Xin Xiu sat on the steps, legs crossed, munching on a peach while cutting and scraping with the knife. She cut the old bamboo into sections, split them open, and made bamboo bowls, chopsticks, and even bamboo tubes for drinking soup.


    With the remaining fresh, crisp, and bright bamboo leaves, Xin Xiu casually made a bamboo leaf flower arrangement while waiting for the meat to cook, and ced it on the table. There was no table in the house, so she was using a rock in the courtyard as a table.


    One side of therge rock had a concave curve that collected rainwater, while Xin Xiu sat on the other, tter side.


    When she smelled the fragrance of stewed meat and bamboo shoots, Xin Xiu suddenly realized she had no seasonings, not even salt. Food without seasoning has no soul; she might as well just eat peaches. But even after searching up and down the bamboo house, she couldn''t find any seasonings.


    The situation became clear - her master probably didn''t eat at all. The other fellow disciples didn''t seem to eat much either, only a few of them would asionallye to her ce for food when they craved it.


    She couldn''t help but think of the younger brothers and sisters who had been adopted. She wondered if their masters knew how to take care of children, hoping they wouldn''t starve those kids.


    When faced with problems she couldn''t solve, she didn''t dwell on them. Instead, she directly performed a summoning ritual - shouting for her master in the courtyard.


    When in trouble, ask the master - this method came naturally to her, and she applied it flexibly.


    "Master¡ª Master¡ª"


    "What is it?" A deep voice suddenly came from behind. Xin Xiu abruptly turned her head to look at her master who had appeared out of nowhere. She wasn''t startled by her master''s ghostly appearance, but he seemed startled by her sudden head turn, his eyes widening slightly as he took a small step back.


    Xin Xiu said, "Master, you''d better not suddenly appear behind me anymore. You might get scared."


    Shentu Yu looked at his lively disciple. The little one was indeed energetic and loved to y. His gaze swept over the "pots" and "bowls" Xin Xiu was using to stew meat and stir-fry vegetables, as well as the knife she used for chopping vegetables and meat.


    These were all spiritual tools he had forged. The knife wasmissioned by someone years ago but never collected, and the others were casually made when he had nothing better to do. Since he had no use for them, they were just ced in the house.


    Shentu Yu had no reaction to his disciple taking these things out to y. If the disciple wanted to y, let her y. They were just sitting there anyway.


    As a long-adult panda spirit, Shentu Yu showed great tolerance towards this human disciple who was only in her teens. In his view, such a small cub was not much different from a newborn panda cub. Cubs this small know nothing and love to y around.


    Xin Xiu also noticed his calm gaze at those items, which put her at ease. She said to him, "Master, I couldn''t find salt or other seasonings, nor any rice."


    Shentu Yu''s expression was momentarily confused, then he seemed to remember something and said, "Oh, you actually want to eat these things."


    Xin Xiu didn''t expect this socially awkward immortal master to be well-rounded. She nodded and asked directly, "Master, is there any market nearby where I can buy things?"


    In her mind, she recalled the online novels she had read before, with their bustling immortal markets where all sorts of cultivators gathered to buy and sell magical pills, weapons, talismans, and various spirit flowers and beasts. It was like a mortal flea market, where you could buy anything.


    But her expectations were dashed when Shentu Yu said, "Mortal markets are too far from here."


    Xin Xiu: "I mean markets for cultivators. Don''t cultivators have markets?"


    Shentu Yu looked puzzled: "Why would cultivators have markets?"


    Xin Xiu: "Then how do you get new clothes, magical pills and medicines, talismans, and weapons?"


    Shentu Yu: "Make them yourself."


    Xin Xiu persisted: "What about when you want to eat? Surely you don''t grow all the ingredients yourself when you want a meal?"


    Shentu Yu still wore that slightly confused expression: "Thend in Shuling Mountain is fertile and rich in spiritual energy, suitable for all nts to grow. Why can''t we grow them?"


    Xin Xiu: "..." Those online cultivation novels deceived me so badly!


    It turned out that if you wanted to eat, you had to grow your own rice and vegetables, or travel far to mortalnds to buy them. No wonder these old immortals who had lived for many years didn''t eat - it wasn''t that they didn''t want to eat, but that they were toozy to bother! After not cooking for a long time, they just couldn''t be bothered anymore.


    She had made do with random things for a year in the World in a Basin, thinking she could eat even better things once she got out. But the reality was so disappointing.


    Xin Xiu reluctantly continued to ask: "So there are no spirit stones either?"


    Shentu Yu: "What spirit stones?"


    The spirit stones that represent currency in many cultivation novels, used to buy things! Xin Xiu covered her face: "Okay, okay, there''s nothing. I get it."


    The disciple seemed very disappointed, just like a panda that couldn''t eat bamboo shoots.


    Shentu Yu: "I''ll send a message to ask my junior disciples. They might have what you''re looking for."


    While they were waiting, Xin Xiu''s bamboo shoot and bamboo rat stew was ready. Xin Xiu brought the whole pot to the stone table and asked her master, "Master, would you like some?"


    She thought her master wouldn''t eat, but he came over as soon as she called, and considerately only picked up bamboo shoots, leaving all the meat for her.


    Xin Xiu sipped some soup. Although it had no salt, the fresh tenderness was truly delightful.


    After a moment of silence, Xin Xiu couldn''t help but speak, "Master, when I start cultivating immortality, will I also have to abstain from food, like you all do?"


    Shentu Yu slowly swallowed the bamboo shoot in his mouth, looking down at his chopsticks as he said, "You''ve already started cultivating. It''s not necessary; you can eat as you please." After saying this, he ate another mouthful of bamboo shoots.


    That''s good, quite free then. Xin Xiu thought to herself, if cultivating immortality meant this wasn''t allowed and that wasn''t permitted, she might as well go down the mountain. What would be the point of cultivating then?


    "Someone''sing," Shentu Yu put down his chopsticks, "Under the azalea tree."


    Xin Xiu understood immediately. Her master wanted her to go check, as he didn''t want to go himself. Indeed, his antisocial and socially anxious persona remained intact.


    She ran along the bamboo path to the purple azalea tree, where she found a familiar face waiting.


    "Hey! Senior Brother Cai Xing!"


    The squinty-eyed Senior Brother Cai Xing was holding a cloth bag. He smiled and said, "Master received a message from Uncle-Master Shentu and asked me to bring some things over. One of my senior brothers grows rice, and I got these from him. After delivering to you, I still need to check on the other Uncle-Masters who have taken new disciples. They might need some too."


    "Thank you, Senior Brother Cai Xing." Xin Xiu took the bag, which indeed contained rice and a box of salt.


    Cai Xing looked at her, then nced at the empty bamboo path behind her. After hesitating for a moment, he pulled her aside to squat down and whispered, "I had originally nned to tell you this before you left the World in a Basin, but I didn''t expect you to cause such amotion, so I didn''t get the chance to talk to you."


    Xin Xiu: "Tell me what?"


    Cai Xing lowered his voice, "We had guessed early on that you would be taken as a disciple by Uncle-Master Shentu. I don''t know much about this Uncle-Master. I''ve been at Shuling Mountain for a hundred years but have only seen him a few times. However, I''ve heard some rumors about Uncle-Master Shentu. He''s a famous master craftsman in weapon forging. In fact, in the art of forging, he''s said to have even surpassed our Ancestral Master, the LingZhao Immortal."


    Xin Xiu: "What? A master craftsman? That''s incredible!"


    Cai Xing: "Listen to me!"


    His usually smiling face turned serious, "This Uncle-Master is said to have used human souls to forge weapons. He''s a dangerous person. You need to be very careful as his disciple."


    Xin Xiu wasn''t frightened by these words. She just looked confused, "I thought you were all righteous cultivators. Isn''t using souls to forge weapons something evil cultivators do?"


    Cai Xing: "Cultivation doesn''t distinguish between good and evil. All this talk of righteous path and evil path, you must have heard too many storytellers and seen too many ys in the mortal world. Those are all mortal fabrications, not to be taken seriously."


    Xin Xiu: "Wait, Senior Brother, are you saying there''s no such thing as a Demon Realm? You know, a ce where evil cultivators who do bad things gather?"


    Cai Xing: "There are no evil cultivators, and no Demon Realm... What are these things you''re talking about?"


    Xin Xiu: "..." Modern online cultivation novels have deceived me so badly!


    Cai Xing raised his hand and tapped the child who had strayed so far from the topic, "Did you hear what I told you? Be obedient usually, and whatever you do, don''t anger Uncle-Master Shentu. Aren''t you afraid he might get angry and extract your soul to forge a weapon?"


    Xin Xiu was unimpressed by his attempt to scare her. Although she hadn''t known her master for long, she felt he wasn''t a dangerous person. She trusted her first impression. What she found harder to ept was that the cultivation world apparently had no good versus evil dichotomy?!


    Cai Xing gave a few more words of advice, then remembered something, "Oh right, also, your Secluded Bamboo Mountain borders the back mountain, which is a forbidden area. The Ancestral Master decreed that disciples are not to enter the back mountain without reason. Uncle-Master Shentu might not tell you these things, so you need to remember yourself not to enter the back mountain. It''s very dangerous."


    Xin Xiu: "Very dangerous? What''s on the back mountain?"


    Cai Xing saw her curious expression and felt she wouldn''t stay put, so he tried to scare her: "The back mountain is home to many Iron-Eating Spirit Beasts. They are incredibly strong, fierce, and violent. They hate intruders. A child like you would be smashed into meat paste with just one swipe of their paw!"


    Xin Xiu wasn''t scared at all, but rather excited, "Iron-Eating Spirit Beasts!"


    Isn''t "Iron-Eating Beast" just another name for pandas? Does that mean there are lots of pandas on the back mountain?!


    She couldn''t wait to go see for herself. Picking up the bag, she turned and ran back to the bamboo path, waving goodbye to Cai Xing as she went, "I got it, Senior Brother Cai Xing. You can go back now. Bye!"


    Cai Xing: "Hey! Wait! Did you hear what I said, child?" He spun around on the spot but didn''t dare to chase after her.


    "Fine, fine. You''ll learn your lesson when you get hurt!" He grumbled as he descended from Secluded Bamboo Mountain.

 Chapter 12

    After returning, Master was no longer at the table. Most of the bamboo rat stewed with bamboo shoots had been left for her. He seemed to have eaten the two pieces of meat she had specially picked out for him earlier, but for some reason, his bowl and chopsticks were also gone.


    Could it be that Master preferred disposable utensils when eating? That would be quite particr.


    Xin Xiu steamed a pot of rice, nning to eat her fill before exploring the back mountain. Senior Brother Cai Xing had mentioned there were many giant pandas on the back mountain. Although she was itching to go and cuddle them, she had to consider the level of danger. It wouldn''t do to die beforepleting her training - that would be most uneconomical. Keeping her life intact meant she could pet pandas for longer in the future, so this time she decided just to take a look.


    She had seen giant pandas before when visiting friends in Sichuan, but she had never actually touched one. Perhaps it was because the things you''re not allowed to touch are the ones you want to touch the most - she was now full of anticipation.


    Secluded Bamboo Mountain was vast, and she didn''t know where the back mountain was, so she decided to climb over this mountain to take a look. Along the way, she saw golden snub-nosed monkeys, macaques, and deer, but with her mind set on petting pandas, she didn''t bother these lively wild animals. She passed by them with remarkable self-restraint.


    She used the lightness skills she had honed in the World in a Basin to traverse mountains and ridges, going from enthusiastic to exhausted. All she could see wererge patches of bamboo groves and trees; she was seeing so much green she felt like she might go color-blind. Xin Xiu began to suspect that the only ck and white creature on this mountain was her Master, and there were no giant pandas at all.


    "Where on earth are they¡ª"


    "Who dares to trespass on the back mountain!" As if in response to her question, someone shouted from above.


    Xin Xiu only had time to look up before she was pinned to the ground by a figure diving from the sky¡ªjust like the bamboo rat she had pinned down earlier. This truly was karmic retribution right before her eyes.


    "Don''t attack, I''m one of us!" Xin Xiu shouted.


    The person who had grabbed her paused, actually rxing a bit. It might also have been because he realized that beneath his hand was just a young child, less dangerous than any panda cub on this back mountain.


    In any case, Xin Xiu was able to get up from the ground. She looked at the man wearing a bamboo hat with innocent eyes, telling a tant lie: "I was just walking around and got a bit lost. I don''t know where this is."


    The man in the bamboo hat had an ordinary face, the kind you''d forget as soon as you looked away. He said sternly, "This is the forbidden area of the back mountain. No one may enter without reason. Who are you? State your identity. If you''re not a disciple of Shuling Mountain, you will be punished!"


    At this moment, another man in a bamboo hat flew over from the bamboo tops. He was dressed the same as the first man, tall and thin like a bamboo pole, wearing green clothes that blended with the bamboo leaves. His face was also the kind that made you feel like you had face blindness. However, his personality seemed a bit more cheerful, and he asked in a rxed tone, "What''s this, caught another disciple sneaking in to see the Iron-Eating Spirit Beasts?"


    Xin Xiu thought to herself: From his tone, it seems there are many others like me. And these two look like they''re guards here, specifically catching intruders.


    Xin Xiu skillfully apologized, "Seniors, I live on Secluded Bamboo Mountain and have only just taken a Master. There''s still a lot I don''t know. Entering this ce was an unintentional mistake. Please forgive me this time, I won''t dare to do it again."


    Hearing her say this, the two bamboo hat uncles exchanged a nce. Whether it was an illusion or not, their expressions seemed to soften a bit. "So you''re Senior Shentu''s disciple. Since you entered this ce by mistake, we''ll notify Senior Shentu toe and take you back."


    Xin Xiu: "No need, no need, don''t trouble Master. I can go back by myself. If you two senior uncles could just point me in the right direction, that would be fine." She thought she could still take a look by going the long way around.


    The two men: "It''s no trouble. This way you won''t wander off and get lost in ces you shouldn''t go."


    Xin Xiu cursed silently, feeling like she was back in her student days, caught making trouble and now waiting for a parent toe and collect her. Although she wasn''t afraid, not achieving the purpose of her visit and not seeing the pandas was disappointing.


    She tried to build a rapport with the two men, "Senior uncles, you say this back mountain can''t be entered casually. Why is that? Is it very dangerous in there?"


    Senior Uncle Zhu Li told the truth: "The back mountain was sealed off by your founding ancestor because some spirit beasts live there. The Iron-Eating Spirit Beasts are unique to Shuling Mountain and very rare. The founding ancestor didn''t want peopleing to disturb the spirit beasts'' rest. Previously, some people snuck in trying to capture these spirit beasts, and some tragedies urred. To avoid any further idents, people are not allowed to enter or leave the back mountain."


    Xin Xiu asked with a face full of innocent curiosity: "Ah, I see. So what do these Iron-Eating Spirit Beasts look like?"


    The second bamboo hat uncle who had arrivedter suddenly smiled and said, "You''ll know in due time."


    Why would she know in due time? Xin Xiu sped her hands and bowed, "Senior uncle, what you''ve said has made me so curious. Can I go in and take a look at these Iron-Eating Spirit Beasts you mentioned? Just one look!"


    Senior Uncle Zhu Li said firmly, "No, we are under orders to guard this ce. We can''t let people in casually."


    Xin Xiu thought to herself: Tch... looks like I''ll have to find another way.


    Shentu Yu came to pick up his disciple and found her sitting on a bamboo node, covered in dirt with dry bamboo leaves stuck in her hair. His little disciple was indeed active; he had only taken his eyes off her for a moment, and she had wandered so far. Although he had never raised a panda cub, he felt a bit of pressure now. In such arge ce, if she got lost, it was possible that his little disciple might be carried off by some spirit beast on the mountain. After all, she was only this big.


    Neither side exchanged pleasantries, probably because Master''s social anxiety was well-known. After nodding to each other, they parted ways. Xin Xiu followed her Master obediently, but couldn''t help ncing back with some reluctance. What a pity, she was so close - many pandas were just behind there!


    She looked at her Master''s back, then looked again, feeling she should perhaps test her Master''s attitude.


    Xin Xiu: "Master, I want to raise an Iron-Eating Spirit Beast."


    Shentu Yu''s tone was neither cold nor warm, just ordinary, "Nonsense."


    She herself was still such a small cub, how could she raise a spirit beast? Indeed, whether panda cubs or human children, they all liked to talk nonsense.


    Xin Xiu felt that her Master''s tone didn''t seem very stern, so she cunningly persisted, "Master, is it really not possible? Not even to raise just one?"


    Shentu Yu: "Not for now."


    If his disciple grew up, achieved some cultivation, and still wanted to raise one, he could find one for her. There were so many Iron-Eating Spirit Beasts on the back mountain, and he was the only one who had gained sentience and taken human form. The rest of his kind reproduced generation after generation, and he didn''t interfere with matters of life and death. asionally, there would be one or two orphaned cubs with no one to care for them. If his disciple wanted one, she could give it a try.


    Xin Xiu: "So that means I can after a while? Then I''ll choose one myself when the timees. Master, you''ve promised me!"


    Inexperienced in being a master for the first time, Shentu Yu was unaware of the extent to which he should indulge his disciple, and he unknowingly let her push the boundaries. Xin Xiu, who liked to take a mile when given an inch, knew when to stop and promptly changed the subject from pandas to make another request of her Master.


    "Master, I need to eat now, but I don''t have any kitchen utensils that I''mfortable using. Could you forge some for me?"


    Since Senior Brother Cai Xing had said that Master was a great equipment forger, and Master had previously mentioned that cultivators should forge what they need themselves, she naturally turned to her Master for these things. Such an honest Master shouldn''t be wasted.


    After the panda issue, Xin Xiu felt that Master would certainly agree to such a small matter.


    Sure enough, Shentu Yu agreed without even thinking about it. It was just a child wanting toys, he should fulfill her wishes.


    A master for a day, a father for life. Shentu Yu, who had never been a father before, was very seriously treating himself as a novice parent, fulfilling his responsibilities.


    Xin Xiu originally only wanted simple kitchen utensils like pots, but unable to resist her Master''s willingness to fulfill her every request and his amazing skills, she ended up with aplete set of kitchen equipment.


    Shentu Yu forged a stove for her that didn''t need firewood. He said it had fire stones melted inside; as long as the fire stones were activated, the stove''s mouth would increase in temperature, even high enough to melt iron implements¡ªthis prototype was originally used to forge swords and other weapons, but now Shentu Yu had modified it into a low-spec toy version.


    The meat grinder and juicer were utensils that incorporated simple mechanical principles. They didn''t even need to be forged; they could be made directly with some materials. Only the power source was slightly troublesome, requiring the inscription of an array to make them operate.


    "An oven?"


    Xin Xiu: "Yes, like a box where the inside heats evenly. It can be used to make delicious food."


    The Master nodded in understanding. A short whileter, he gave her a box that could be used with the stove.


    "Master, can you make a refrigerator?"


    "A refrigerator?"


    "It''s something that maintains a very low temperature inside, keeping ingredients fresh. It can also freeze water, used for storage and cold drinks."


    Xin Xiu gestured as she exined. The Master nodded and left again. Watching his retreating figure, Xin Xiu felt as if she suddenly had a father who was skilled at crafts. Whatever she wanted was granted without hesitation, making her genuinely want to call him "Dad."


    In modern online friendships, it''smon to call strangers from all over "brothers" and "sisters," or even "Dad," so she had no reservations about it. It was just a casual term, after all, without any real responsibility.


    Xin Xiu watched as the Master entered therge room with the stove on the first floor. She didn''t follow him in, instead trying out her custom kitchenware in the newly organized room. After a while, he emerged with a long box, just as she had described, with severalrge drawers - a perfect representation of her description.


    The cultivator''s version of a refrigerator didn''t need electricity but could maintain a cold temperature, just as the stove didn''t need fire. Xin Xiu tested the temperature inside and put a cup of water in to try freezing it. Her gaze towards the Master had turned to one of reverence and excitement. Only now did she truly realize how lucky she was.


    With a Master like this, she had the whole world. No wonder he dared to say he could make anything that wascking - he really could do everything. Was this the goal she should strive for in her future cultivation? But now that she had a Master who could do all this, she didn''t feel like working towards this direction anymore. What should she do?


    After making these simple toys for his disciple, Shentu Yu realized that his disciple was actually quite easy to please. Seeing how happy she was, able to entertain herself, he had thought she wanted to raise an Iron-Eating Spirit Beast because she felt lonely here by herself.


    Now he felt relieved.


    The new father-figure gazed at his disciple with newfound affection, then returned to his nest to rest.


    Xin Xiu was busy cooking when she heard the bell chime in the corridor. She put down what she was doing and ran out along the bamboo path to the azalea tree outside.


    This bell served as a doorbell, installed by Shentu Yu to alert Xin Xiu of visitors. Visitors who came here would consciously stop at the azalea tree outside and not enter the bamboo building. Xin Xiu thought this maintaining of distance might be one of her Master''s quirks.


    There were several visitors, some Xin Xiu knew and some she didn''t. Most were senior brothers and sisters, sent by their own masters to deliver things.


    One senior brother brought some food, a senior sister brought some daily necessities. From bedding, clothes, and shoes to rice, noodles, flowers, and dried fruits - they brought everything. Another senior brother brought medicinal pills, though not as high-end as Xin Xiu had imagined. These pills could treat headaches, fevers, mouth sores, and loss of appetite - like an upgraded version of a cure-all medicine.


    She heard from the senior brothers and sisters that whenever any of the masters took on a new disciple, the other disciples would send whatever useful items they had, gathering together daily necessities.


    This mutually supportive and simple-mannered cultivation world left Xin Xiu a bit dazed. For the third time, shemented, "Those online cultivation novels have deceived me so badly."


    She even felt as if she was living in a vige where everyone was self-sufficient.


    Besides the senior brothers and sisters, The Second also unexpectedly came over.


    "I''ve settled in, and asked the Master to bring me over to see you." The Second came carrying a chicken, as if visiting a rtive who had just given birth, very enthusiastic and rustic.


    "Big Sis, I caught this chicken myself from Master''s coop, it''s to nourish your body."


    Xin Xiu took the chicken, eyeing its colorful feathers thoughtfully. "I don''t think this looks much like a chicken."


    The Second: "It''s close enough. If it tastes like chicken when you eat it, then it''s a chicken."


    Xin Xiu skillfully held the "chicken" by its wings, subduing it as it tried to fly away. She called to her brother, "Wait here, I''ll go catch some bamboo rats for you to take back. There are lots of them here, fat and stupid. Do you want some big bamboo shoots too?"


    The Second: "Yes, yes, yes! Catch a few more for me, my Master eats them too."


    The Second didn''t leave after getting the bamboo rats, just looked at Xin Xiu and mumbled, "Big Sis, can I ask you something?"


    Xin Xiu gave him a knowing look, "You say you came to see me, but actually you heard there are Iron-Eating Spirit Beasts on the back mountain and wanted toe look, right?"


    The Second was surprised, "Big Sis, how did you know!"


    After his surprise, he leaned in to ask: "Big Sis, have you scouted the back mountain? Since you know, you must have been there, right?"


    Xin Xiu: "Don''t even mention it. I didn''t even see a hair of an Iron-Eating Spirit Beast before I was caught by the two senior uncles guarding the back mountain, and then brought back by my Master."


    The Second: "Is the security that tight?"


    Xin Xiu: "I couldn''t see anything even with my advantageous position, so you shouldn''t even think about it now."


    The Second''s shoulders drooped in disappointment, but he consoled himself: "Well, if I can''t see them now, there will be opportunities in the future."


    "There''s one more thing, Big Sis. My cooking skills aren''t as good as yours, and the food I make isn''t tasty. Could you..."


    Xin Xiu: "No, I can''t. Go, go, go. Practice your cooking skills yourself. I''ve been your cook for a year already, and I''m tired of it." She drove The Second away mercilessly, like a mother leopard chasing away her grown-up cub.

 Chapter 13

    Apart from the second eldest, Xin Xiu''s other separated brothers and sisters also came to visit her one after another. Xin Xiu prepared bamboo rats and bamboo shoots as gifts for each of her adopted siblings,forting them as they tearfully returned to their cultivation training.


    The Third was brought by two senior disciples who clearly cared for her deeply. When Xin Xiu saw the expressions on their faces, she found them familiar¡ªit reminded her of when she was young and visited her grandfather during summer breaks. Her grandfather would serve her a heap of delicious food and watch her eat with that same expression.


    The age differences in the world of cultivation constantly gave one a sense of generational confusion, Xin Xiu mused.


    The Fourth couldn''te in person, so he sent a letter through one of his senior disciples. Apparently, after bing a disciple of Senior Uncle Tian Gong, he was immediately put to work on construction projects from day one, keeping him incredibly busy.


    The Fifth remained the most filial son, bringing her arge basket of fruits. Most of Jing Chengzi''s disciples were wood-element cultivators who enjoyed growing various flowers, nts, and fruits. The Fifth, being shy, was well-cared for by his senior brothers and sisters, receiving an abundance of edible gifts which he shared with Xin Xiu and the others when he couldn''t finish them himself.


    The Sixth, who had be a disciple of Senior Uncle Shu Cangsheng, came to see her while hugging two books. He told her, somewhat troubled, that his master was teaching him to read and write, requiring daily practice in calligraphy and memorization.


    Xin Xiu suddenly felt that her own master was truly wonderful, not demanding anything of her.


    The Seventh and Old Eighth were the most content. In just two or three days, they had visibly be more radiant under their master Bai Fei''s care, though they still missed Xin Xiu''s snacks dearly. As they tugged at her hands and wheedled, Xin Xiu readily promised to make some snacks when she had time and let them know when toe and get them.


    The youngest, Little Ninth, was brought in the arms of Senior Uncle Han Fangzi. Han Fangzi, usually such a serious person, surprised Xin Xiu with his skillful child-handling, clearly experienced in the matter. Little Ninth, who had previously cried and refused to leave Xin Xiu, was now clinging to Han Fangzi''s neck and calling him "Dad." Xin Xiu wondered how this senior uncle had managed tofort the child so effectively.


    Each of their respective masters had begun teaching them the basics of cultivation, even Little Ninth had started learning. Only Shentu Yu showed no reaction, allowing Xin Xiu to roam freely on Secluded Bamboo Mountain every day. Xin Xiu herself wasn''t in a hurry either.


    Life was still long, and cultivation was bound to happen sooner orter, so why rush? Even Senior Uncle Jing Chengzi, with his long beard, could start cultivating, proving it wasn''t exclusively for the young.


    Now, Xin Xiu preferred running all over the mountains. Besides wanting to familiarize herself with the territory, she had other small intentions. Although she couldn''t enter the back mountain, Secluded Bamboo Mountain was connected to it. What if an Iron-Eating Spirit Beast decided to take a walk and identally wandered onto Secluded Bamboo Mountain? So, if she lingered near the back mountain''s borders, she might be able to see one.


    Heaven rewards those who persevere, and after half a month of aimless wandering, Xin Xiu''s dream finally came true.


    That day, she ventured into a new area she hadn''t explored before. Near a small stream, behind arge rock, she discovered a giant panda taking a nap.


    Xin Xiu thought: There''s a lone wild giant panda!


    As expected of a giant panda from the world of cultivation, worthy of being called an Iron-Eating Spirit Beast, it was muchrger than the ones she had seen in her previous world! Xin Xiu immediately crouched down, hiding herself behind some bushes without making a sound. Then, she began to inch slowly and cautiously towards the giant panda.


    This giant panda that Xin Xiu had stumbled upon was none other than Shentu Yu.


    The ces he used to frequent for rest had all be his disciple''s regr haunts after her arrival. Shentu Yu never imagined his disciple would be so energetic, so he had to find new ces to rest.


    Compared to his human form, he preferred to use his original form when resting, which was rted to another reason. In any case, to avoid frightening this small child with his original form, Shentu Yu had intentionally avoided the areas where his disciple yed.


    The small mountain stream was quite far from the bamboo house, and Xin Xiu hadn''t been here before, so Shentu Yu had been staying here for the past couple of days. However, Xin Xiu''s territory expansion was unexpectedly fast, leading to this idental encounter between master and disciple.


    Shentu Yu was used to being free in his own territory on Secluded Bamboo Mountain and truly had no sense of vignce. Earlier, his attention had been focused on another split body, so he hadn''t paid much attention to his surroundings. By the time he sensed Xin Xiu''s presence, the child was already almost touching his paw.


    He slightly turned his head to look at his disciple. She had made a crude disguise and was slowly approaching in a way she thought he wouldn''t notice. Sitting there, he felt as if he was watching a little creature wanting to y with him, making silly but adorable movements.


    Just as giant pandas appear cute and lovable to humans, in the eyes of a giant panda, his overly energetic human cub disciple was equally cute and lovable.


    Since she had already seen him, Shentu Yu decided to stay put.


    He would just pretend to be a spirit beast without much intelligence. His disciple had mentioned wanting to see an Iron-Eating Spirit Beast, so he might as well let her see one.


    Xin Xiu noticed the panda, sitting against therge rock like a human, move its head slightly. She immediately stopped moving. When it squinted its eyes andzily shifted its body a bit before going still again, she resumed her stealthy approach.


    Although giant pandas look cute, they are in fact formidable beasts with surprising killing power. If angered, they can transform from adorable creatures into swift and ferocious wild animals. However, because giant pandas expend too much energy when active, they generally appearzy. As long as one doesn''t do anything to anger them, it should be fine.


    Xin Xiu nced at the bracelet she was wearing. This bracelet was given to her by her master, who said it could protect her in case she was attacked by spirit beasts while roaming around the mountain.


    With this item in hand, Xin Xiu confidently moved two meters closer to the giant panda, which showed no signs of disturbance. She crouched behind the rock, pondering for a moment as she gazed at the panda''s snow-white fur gleaming in the sunlight and its two round ck ears.


    She decided to throw caution to the wind and touch it. After all, she had her master''s protective charm, so what was there to fear? It was rare to see a panda, and who knew when she''d get another chance? She couldn''t let this opportunity slip away!


    She began to understand the mindset of those lecherous men who imed they''d "die happy under a peony flower, even as a ghost." Because right now, she felt the same way.


    She tiptoed to the giant panda''s side, waiting for a reaction from this big fluffy cutie, but the panda didn''t respond at all. Xin Xiu was secretly delighted and quickly extended her mischievous hand to gently touch its fur, withdrawing immediately to test its reaction.


    A friend had once told her that adult pandas'' fur wasn''t soft, not even as soft as her pet dog''s, and that it felt like a brush when touched.


    But this one waspletely different.


    Xin Xiu''s heart leaped, enchanted by the soft texture. Her hand seemed to develop a mind of its own, reaching out to stroke the fur again.


    Could it be that because the pandas in the world of cultivation were spirit beasts, they felt different to the touch? Like how well-maintained hair feels smoother?


    Xin Xiu, like an impatient admirer, clumsily petted the panda while closely examining this incredibly good-tempered giant panda.


    Indeed, it was muchrger and cleaner than any panda she had seen before. Its white fur was snow-white and fluffy, feeling smooth and soft to the touch. This was truly a top-tier giant panda.


    Xin Xiu began to fantasize about a multitude of such beautiful, soft, and good-tempered giant pandas on the back mountain, waiting for her to pet them.


    After petting the panda several times without any reaction, and seeing that it didn''t seem angry, Xin Xiu spoke to it in a voice one might use to coax a child, "I''m also a disciple of Shuling Mountain. I''m a good person, I won''t hurt you. Don''t be afraid. I really like you. You''re so beautiful and cute. I just want to pet you a little. Don''t be angry. I promise I''ll stop soon..."


    Shentu Yu: "..."


    His feelings were inexplicablyplex. It was somewhat amusing, yet also left him at a loss for words.


    He had previously thought his little disciple''s desire to raise an Iron-Eating Spirit Beast was merely out of curiosity after hearing about their reputation, like the man who imed to love dragons but was terrified when he actually saw one. He expected she would be frightened upon seeing a real Iron-Eating Spirit Beast, as they were dangerous fierce beasts after all. But he never imagined this child would be truly fearless, clinging and snuggling up to him for so long, almost sticking to him entirely.


    She was truly like a newborn calf unafraid of tigers.


    To avoid scaring the child, Shentu Yu remained motionless, sitting there and allowing her to pet his fur.


    Xin Xiu spent a while stroking the panda''s chubby paw with its ck sleeve. Her eyes, however, were fixed longingly on the white fur of its belly, her fingers twitching nearby, eager to touch. Slowly, ever so slowly, she ced her hand on the panda''s stomach, ready to pull back at the first sign of irritation.


    But the panda merely nced at her, as if it were arge, cid stuffed toy.


    Xin Xiu thought to herself that this must be a mother panda, more gentle and tolerant towards cubs. Perhaps because she was so smallpared to it and appeared harmless, it didn''t react to her touching its fur.


    Feeling that her analysis made perfect sense, Xin Xiu rxed and pressed her hand down firmly. Now that the panda had grownrger, its fur had lengthened too, especially the snow-white patch on its belly. As she pressed her hand down, it felt like sinking into a fluffy forest, the soft fur tickling her palm.


    Growing bolder, she used both hands to stroke the fur, ncing at the panda mother''s reaction. No reaction was the best reaction. So, feeling reassured, she buried her face in the panda''s belly and took a deep breath.


    Oh~ It was truly a paradise of softness~


    How was it that the panda didn''t have even a hint of animal smell? Such a clean scent~ She had owned a dog before and had been quite diligent about bathing her big baby, but it still had a bit of an odor. Cultivator pandas were wonderful!


    Xin Xiu was practically intoxicated, like a cat high on catnip, with half her body sprawled across the panda''s belly.


    Shentu Yu nced at his belly fur, now ruffled and sticking out in all directions from the girl''s nuzzling, then at his disciple who was making cat-like noises. He looked up at the sky, feeling a slight headacheing on.


    Cubs were truly terrifying. They would do things that adults couldn''tprehend at all, suddenly bing excited and happy, ying by themselves. He didn''t think there was anything particrly fun about his belly, nor did he understand why his disciple was so thrilled.


    The giant panda sat there with one leg bent, resting a paw on it, and sighed silently in a very human-like manner. He only knew that ying with his disciple was a bit tiring.


    Xin Xiu, still engrossed in burying her face in the panda''s furry belly, didn''t see this. By now, she waspletely smitten with this gentle, kind, and generous panda mother.


    She was so absorbed in petting the panda that she forgot to eat, her stomach growling loudly, yet she still didn''t want to get up. Suddenly, she felt something nudge her head. The panda had raised its paw to gently push her, with a very gentle force, just like a mother urging her child to eat.


    Xin Xiu was no longer afraid of it at all and felt extremely close to it. Reluctantly, she stroked the fur a couple more times before ending this panda-cuddling feast. It was indeed veryte. She sat up and boldly grabbed the panda''s paw, praising it with utmost sincerity and enthusiasm: "You must be such a good mother!"


    Watching his disciple leave, the giant panda transformed back into human form.


    The aloof master with ck eyeliner appeared. He raised his hand with ck nails and slowly smoothed his slightly frizzy hair ends, then straightened his clothes and fur cor. The child he was looking after was too wild. It wasn''t noticeable in his original form, but now in human form, his clothes were a bit wrinkled, and his cor had almost been pulled open.


    Shentu Yu tugged at his cor and slowly walked back, deciding not to transform into his original form for the next few days.


    Human form was better after all. In human form, his disciple was well-behaved and wouldn''te over to nuzzle his belly.

 Chapter 14

    The next day, Xin Xiu prepared early again to go cuddle pandas, but after walking along the stream, she didn''t see the big panda again. Indeed, good fortune rarely strikes twice in a row like misfortune does.


    She returned disappointedly with heavy steps, only to find her master hadn''t disappeared for once, but was in the room with therge furnace on the first floor of the bamboo house.


    Xin Xiu asked, "Master, are you going to forge something?"


    Her Reclusive Master, for some unknown reason, moved slightly to the side upon seeing her before answering, "Mm, I have some inspiration today."


    Xin Xiu thought to herself, judging by her master''s movement, had his social anxiety gotten worse after not seeing her for a few days?


    "Master, can I watch how you forge?" she asked, feeling a bit bored and curious about how her master actually forged things. She hadn''t seen him make kitchen utensils for her before.


    Shentu Yu didn''t answer, but he raised his hand and beckoned. Xin Xiu felt her body lighten, and her whole person flew towards her master. Then, one after the other, they turned into blue smoke and entered the strange-lookingrge furnace in the center.


    Xin Xiu: ...? Master, aren''t you supposed to be forging items, not forging me?


    For a moment, she was reminded of the Monkey King being locked in the Eight Trigrams Furnace by the Taoist Patriarch. But her emotions remainedrgely stable because entering therge furnace only took an instant. Once inside, she discovered it was a whole different world.


    The space inside the furnace was vast and high. Above, a giant inverted golden lotus spread bright light throughout the space, while beneath her feet was a floor patterned with bamboo joints. The entire space was like an inverted bowl, with a furnace within a furnace at the very center. Around it, the walls were carved with variousplex symbols, resembling countless flower buds. At the center of each "bud" was tied a golden thread.


    Shentu Yu had already sat down in front of the central furnace within the furnace. Without saying a word, Xin Xiu knew she was free to do as she pleased. Her master, either overly confident or trusting in his ability to clean up messes, never cautioned her about what to be careful of, only stepping in to solve problems when she had questions.


    This was probably the confidence of an immortal cultivator. Her master was indeed as cool as his appearance suggested.


    Xin Xiu was more curious about the flower bud-like things on the wall. She walked over and tried to pull on the golden threads, but no matter how hard she tugged, the soft golden threads wouldn''t budge.


    At this moment, a golden thread not far from her side loosened. The flower bud it was locking opened like a blooming flower, revealing its center. From the hollow inside floated out an instrument shaped like a pipa, but without strings. The patterns on it were also iplete, like a half-finished product.


    This pipa fell into Shentu Yu''s hands. Immediately, there was a series of soft clicking sounds. Many golden threads opened up, the flower buds retreated, and numerous objects floated out, hovering one by one around Shentu Yu.


    Xin Xiu then understood that these flower bud shapes were probably for storing half-finished products or materials. She walked over and grabbed a peacock blue crystal floating in the air. The crystal was irregrly shaped, as if it had been chipped off from somewhere, with some impurities. But the cross-section color was so wonderful - transparent and shining, the color changing under the light.


    Except for the blue crystal she held in her hand to examine, the rest of the blue crystals flew into Shentu Yu''s hands. Shentu Yu merely tapped the furnace with his finger, and countless small fire clusters jumped out from the many openings at the bottom of the furnace. They gathered together to form a quietly burning me. The peacock blue crystals fell into the fire and were quickly enveloped by the mes.


    Two stray mes floated in front of Xin Xiu, bouncing up and down. Xin Xiu released the peacock blue crystal in her hand, and the two mes quickly grabbed the crystal and merged into the previous me.


    The crystals melted into a ball, and the me also left the furnace, wrapping around the ball to form another fire-colored sphere. Xin Xiu felt that all these things seemed to have their own consciousness, which was quite cute.


    Besides these crystals, there were other things that Shentu Yu summoned to process.


    There was a shell-like piece of white jade. Instead of being burned, it was squeezed and struck by an invisible force, making crisp clinking sounds.


    A white substance of unknown material was thrown into another small furnace. From the furnace mouth, one could see this substance constantly ttening above the me, then being stretched, its shape changing every moment.


    An ordinary-looking piece of wood was held in Shentu Yu''s hand. His hand seemed like a sharp carving knife, etching many lines that Xin Xiu couldn''t understand onto the wood.


    Xin Xiu watched seriously for a while, but felt dizzy, so her attention gradually shifted to other things, like her master''s hair.


    His white hair hung behind him, the ends falling to the floor. Xin Xiu, feeling bored, reached out and stroked it once. She did it casually at first, but finding the texture quite nice, she stroked it again.


    As she was about to stroke it a third time, Shentu Yu spoke up.


    Xin Xiu withdrew her hand in an instant.


    Shentu Yu pointed at the fireball, "Refine."


    Pointing at the white jade shell: "Hammer."


    Pointing at the white substance in the furnace: "Forge."


    Finally, pointing at the wood in his hand: "Create."


    Xin Xiu sat upright, like a diligent student listening attentively to a lesson.


    Shentu Yu said, "The art of forging is not simple. Besides these few methods, there are many more. You will have to learn in the future, first learning to forge hard objects, then soft objects, then objects with form and without form. All things in the world can be forged, all beings in heaven and earth can be created."


    Although his tone was calm and slow, the implication was grand. Xin Xiu listened and asked, "Master, do I have to learn a lot of things?"


    Shentu Yu: "Not much."


    Shentu Yu: "Cultivate oneself,prehend allws, learn to control techniques, these are the basics. The art of forging can only begin after transcending mortality."


    So forging was an advanced version, which would definitely take a long time. No rush. Xin Xiu said, "It looks like it will take a long time. Since it''s a future matter, let''s talk about itter."


    Shentu Yu nodded. He hadn''t nned to teach his disciple forging now either. It was still too difficult for her. She couldn''t even use the Metal Fire Spirit skillfully yet, and her body hadn''t transcended mortality. Without Metal Fire Qi in her body, she couldn''t forge. He said these things only because he didn''t want to be stroked by his disciple.


    He extended his finger into the round me ball and pulled out the peacock blue liquid, his finger guiding it to fall onto the pipa.


    Xin Xiu saw the round me ball spit out the separated impurities into a small ball to one side, then scatter into many small mes that spiritedly dove back into the furnace below. She picked up the ball of impurities and turned her head to look. The back of the pipa in front of her master was already coated with a beautiful peacock blue color.


    "Master, is this an unfinished product from before? What is it used for?" she asked as a student.


    Shentu Yu told her: "This is a weapon."


    Grabbing the white substance from the furnace and pinching it between two fingers to draw out long threads, he said, "It can be used to confuse the mind. It''s a spiritual tool used by those who cultivate music."


    Xin Xiu: "Does it have an owner?"


    Shentu Yu: "No."


    Xin Xiu: "So after you finish making it, you''ll just leave it there unused?"


    Shentu Yu nodded.


    At this point, Xin Xiu fully understood that those small models disyed on severalyers in the small tower were probably not collectible figurines her master had gathered, but works he had created. When this pipa was finished, it might also be turned into a small model and ced there.


    She couldn''t sit still for long and got up to wander around again, continuing to tangle with the golden threads locking the flower buds. This time, she tried to mobilize the surrounding golden-red light dots. She couldn''t always see these light dots, but now, there were particrly many golden-red light dots here, especially around her master.


    Xin Xiu decided to sneakily steal some from her master''s side to use. She raked over some active small light dots from her master''s side, and seeing that he didn''t say anything, she raked over another bunch. Then she used these light dots to try unlocking. Her approach was basically correct. After trying for a while, the golden threads that had been tied in several dead knots reluctantly unraveled before her eyes.


    Xin Xiu was delighted. She reached into the flower bud and pulled out a bowl-sized container. Inside were some small fish-like creatures swimming around. Xin Xiu thought this should be a fish tank, probably another of her master''s unfinished products, sincepleted ones should be in the small tower.


    She stuck her finger into the small fish tank and stirred it around. The tiny fish inside showed no reaction, and she didn''t feel like she had touched any fish either.


    Could it be a fake fish? Xin Xiu tossed the small impurity ball she had earlier into the fish tank. In such a shallow tank, the ball should have been clearly visible after being thrown in, but Xin Xiu found that it disappeared upon entering the water.


    Good, this was indeed no ordinary fish tank. Xin Xiu tilted the tank, intending to pour out the water, but after a while, a pool of water appeared before her, yet the water in the small fish tank didn''t seem to have decreased at all.


    Driven by curiosity, Xin Xiu took out a piece of string. She tied it to a piece of dried meat she carried as a snack and cautiously dropped it into the water. Strangely, although the fish tank was transparent, her string and meat disappeared once submerged, with only the part of the string she held in her hand giving her any sense of its existence.


    Suddenly, the other end of the string was tugged. Xin Xiu''s spirits lifted as she forcefully pulled on the string.


    The strength from the other end in the water far exceeded her imagination. Xin Xiu tugged for a long time without sess, but she stubbornly persisted, stepping onto the fish tank to pull harder. The string, which she had casually picked up in the tower, was so taut it seemed it might snap at any moment. After exerting herself for a while, Xin Xiu suddenly reached a tipping point and fell backwards with a thud, the string in her hand going ck.


    She was certain she had pulled something out of the small fish tank, and when she fell, she heard the sound of that thing hitting the ground nearby. She quickly got up to look, and there, lying next to the small fish tank, was a... fish.


    Let''s call it a fish for now, since it had a fish head, tail, fins, and scales, even if it looked rather ugly. However, upon closer inspection, Xin Xiu discovered that this fish, nearly half her height, also had two legs and a pair of hands growing from its belly.


    What on earth was this thing?!


    The fish got up from the ground in a manner simr to her, seeming to have hit its head in the fall, and shook its head to clear it.


    But then, the fish, like an offended tough guy from Northeast China, began yelling and cursing at her aggressively. Although Xin Xiu couldn''t understand fishnguage, she was certain this creature was cursing at her, and its voice was as unpleasant as its appearance. Not only that, but after finishing its tirade, it seemed intent on teaching her a lesson.


    Xin Xiu, momentarily stunned by the surreal scene, was punched twice by the fish before she fully came to her senses. This was outrageous! She had been hit by a fish. How could she possibly tolerate this? Regardless of what had hit her, she was determined to retaliate.


    Without another word, Xin Xiu rushed forward to fight back, and a human and a fish immediately engaged in a life-or-death struggle.


    Hearing the nging noises, Shentu Yu nced back.


    It seemed his disciple had found a new toy. How delightful to see them ying so happily.


    His current state of mind was like that of a cat owner who, after being constantly disturbed by a kitten during work hours, finally feels at ease upon discovering that it has found other toys to y with and will no longer bother him.


    After quite a while, Xin Xiu, panting heavily, finally managed to forcefully stuff the ill-tempered fish back into the small fish tank. Heaven knows how it had been pulled out of such a tiny tank unscathed in the first ce, but when she shoved it back in, she tore off arge patch of its scales.


    Victorious in battle, Xin Xiu sat on the ground, rubbing her knee. The fish had jumped up and kicked her knee earlier, and she had to admit it hurt quite a bit.


    "Master, what is this thing? I feel like it''s simr to the World in a Basin we used to stay in before. It seems to contain an entire world inside," she asked her master while hugging the small fish tank.


    Shentu Yu replied, "The World in a Basin was also created by me, so naturally, they are simr."


    Xin Xiu eximed, "The World in a Basin was made by you, Master?!" Recalling the time she spent living in the World in a Basin and thinking about that realistic miniature world, Xin Xiu''s gaze towards her master became even more reverent. Wasn''t that basically the same as creating a world? Was her master really that powerful?


    At this moment, perhaps only the word "father" could express her feelings.


    Shentu Yu, unaware of his disciple''s amazement, calmly exined, "A junior fellow disciple once asked me to create a portableke for his mermaid, but I hadn''t finished crafting it before he left the mountain to travel and never returned. I wasn''t entirely satisfied with this one, so I just left it here." He had forgotten about it afterwards, and if his disciple hadn''t dug it out today, he might have truly forgotten about itpletely.


    Xin Xiu caught a familiar term: "Wait, Master, what did you say is inside this?"


    Shentu Yu: "A mermaid."


    Xin Xiu: "..." The mermaids of the cultivation world were truly disappointing!


    Recalling his disciple''s earlier bare-handed fish-catching posture, and thinking of how meticulously she prepared meals every day, Shentu Yu said to her, "If you want to eat it, you can catch one to take back."


    Xin Xiu firmly dered, "Master, I''d rather starve to death than eat something so ugly."

 Chapter 15

    Of course, Xin Xiu didn''t end up eating that fish. She was a principled person with refined tastes, especially particr about what she ate. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have spent time figuring out how to make various snacks that were both visually appealing and delicious. That fish had reached a level of ugliness that was almost fascinating, and most crucially, it had dared to attack her.


    If it had beaten her, Xin Xiu would have been willing to ovee her visual aversion and fish it out to eat as a way of venting her anger. But it hadn''t won, so she disdained eating such an unattractive loser. This thing was fit for a lifetime of solitary confinement.


    After witnessing her Master''s superhuman skills, Xin Xiu began to find the furnace boring. Unlike when he had quickly made kitchen utensils for her earlier, her Master''s serious artifact forging would keep him here for several days.


    "Master, I want to go out," Xin Xiu said, tugging at her Master''s robe after doing fifty sit-ups on the spot, finally unable to stay put any longer.


    Then she was spat out of therge furnace as if it were ejecting sunflower seed shells. With her guardian busy working, Xin Xiu once again found herself unsupervised and free. She still wanted to find pandas, strolling along the border between the back mountain and Secluded Bamboo Mountain, looking very much like a bank robber scouting locations before a heist.


    But before she could make her second attempt, she encountered a scene of illegal border-crossers being caught red-handed.


    Coincidentally, it was someone familiar.


    The Second, with an innocent bear-like expression, was being held by the hand by a bamboo pole-like Senior Uncle in a conical hat, in the same posture as a police officer arresting a criminal, escorted out of the bamboo forest.


    At first nce, Xin Xiu didn''t see The Second, only noticing another Senior Uncle in a conical hat walking in front. She reflexively defended herself: "Senior Uncle, I haven''t even entered the back mountain area yet, I''m just here to familiarize myself with the Secluded Bamboo Mountain environment! I''ve been wrongly used!"


    Only after speaking did she notice The Second being escorted out, and she immediately fell silent, even wanting tough.


    Both bamboo pole-like Senior Uncles had stern expressions. Xin Xiu had trouble distinguishing which ones they were fromst time, but they nodded at her without speaking, sitting their captive, The Second, on a bamboo section, the same treatment Xin Xiu had received before. Xin Xiu thought to herself, she knew this guy would sneak over to see the Iron-Eating Spirit Beast, but she didn''t expect it to be so soon.


    See, now he''s sitting here waiting for his guardian toe pick him up. She gave a meaningful look to The Second, who was making faces at her, using her eyes to tell him: "Don''t tell anyone I''m your mom if you''ve gotten into trouble!"


    Just as she was thinking this, another bamboo pole-like Senior Uncle walked out of the bamboo forest... So there were actually three of these mass-produced looking figures. She wondered if they were triplets.


    This newly arrived Senior Uncle was followed by another person, a mboyantly dressed pretty man in a skirt - Senior Uncle Bo Luan, The Second''s master. Well, well, it turns out they were partners in crime.


    "We''ve told you several times already, trespassing in the back mountain is forbidden. Senior Brother Bo Luan, how many times have we caught you now? Why can''t you learn your lesson?" the bamboo pole Senior Uncle walking in front said helplessly.


    Xin Xiu noticed that he addressed Senior Uncle Bo Luan as "Senior Brother". Strange, wasn''t Senior Uncle Bo Luan the Founding Master''s youngest disciple? Howe these bamboo pole Senior Uncles also called him Senior Brother? Could it be that the bamboo pole Senior Uncles weren''t among the Founding Master''s thirty-six disciples?


    Senior Uncle Bo Luan was like a frequent visitor to the police station, familiar withw enforcement and thus casual in his attitude. He adjusted the flower pin in his hair and said in a perfunctory tone, "I wasn''t here to steal the Iron-Eating Spirit Beast this time, just to enjoy the scenery."


    The expressions of the bamboo pole Senior Uncles all said, "Do you think I believe your nonsense?"


    "It''s one thing if youe by yourself, but this time you''ve brought your disciple along to cause trouble. The child is so young,ing to such a dangerous ce. Aren''t you afraid of frightening him?"


    Senior Uncle Bo Luan: "Listen to my excuse, this time it wasn''t actually me who wanted toe, it was this little guy who insisted on bringing me here."


    The Second spoke up: "That''s right, that''s right, Master is telling the truth."


    The bamboo pole Senior Uncles sighed and criticized the unreliable single father: "At your age, how can you push all the responsibility onto your young disciple!"


    Senior Uncle Bo Luan: "..."


    After being forced to admit his mistake, Senior Uncle Bo Luan put his arm around his disciple''s neck and left the sight of the bamboo pole Senior Uncles and the onlooker, Xin Xiu.


    Xin Xiu bid farewell to The Second with her eyes, and couldn''t help pondering a question: What exactly was the punishment for trespassing in the back mountain?


    The three bamboo pole Senior Uncles, having sent off the master and disciple, turned to look at her. Xin Xiu hadn''t had time to break thew this time, so she stood straight-backed, smiling as she greeted them again, "Senior Uncles, thank you for your hard work. I''d like to ask, what exactly is the punishment for trespassing in the back mountain?"


    One of the bamboo pole Senior Uncles said: "The punishment for trespassing in the back mountain is calcted every three years, based on the number of trespasses and the severity of the actions, decided personally by the Founding Master."


    Xin Xiu thought: Based on the number of times... From this sentence alone, it''s clear that there are many fellow disciples testing the boundaries of thew.


    Xin Xiu: "Can you reveal any specifics about the punishment?"


    Bamboo pole Senior Uncle: "You''re a good child. Senior Uncle believes you won''t do such things, so you don''t need to know."


    Xin Xiu thought: I am.


    But she couldn''t say it directly. What fool would tell the police outright that they were nning to break thew? So she''d have to go back and ask her Master.


    Her Master, absorbed in artifact forging, hadn''te out. A Senior Uncle sent a disciple to deliver arge jar of honey.


    Xin Xiu, already ustomed to this kind of package pickup, epted the jar and thanked him: "Thank you, Senior Brother, for bringing me honey."


    The Senior Brother replied very inly: "No need to thank me, Junior Sister. It''s not specifically for you. We send this honey to Senior Uncle Shentu every year."


    Senior Brother, your words leave me speechless. Cultivators who have detached from social interactions either speak exceptionally well or not at all.


    Carrying therge jar of honey back, Xin Xiu pondered why her Master would like sweet things like honey. It was sent every year, but she hadn''t seen any honey in the bamboo house, which meant it had been eaten. But for her Master, this aloof and entric big shot, with his viinous setting, liking honey was such an incongruous hobby.


    Her Master wasn''t a stingy person, so he probably wouldn''t mind if she ate a little honey, right?


    Xin Xiu had seen a hawthorn tree on the mountain earlier, its fruits bright red. She had gone and picked a bag full to bring back. Sitting by the small stream, she washed them clean one by one, removed the stems and cores, and filled the hollow centers with honey before sealing them up. Then she went back to boil rock sugar. She always had great patience when making these snacks, and the feeling of quietly boiling a pot of syrup surrounded by bamboo forest was very serene.


    With the sweet fragrance lingering around her, Xin Xiu whittled small bamboo skewers while inhaling the sweet scent. Each small bamboo skewer only pierced one hawthorn, which was quickly rolled in the bubbling sugar pot, coating the bright red little hawthorn with ayer of transparent syrup. After setting them aside to dry, she would carefully brush on ayer of honey.


    She didn''t like sour tastes, so she had figured out this version of honey-filled candied haws. This version was very popr among her friends, but she had been too busy with work before to make them often.


    She tasted one of the candied haws she had skewered, and whether it was due to the superior ingredients in this world of immortal cultivation or something else, she felt it was much more sessful than what she used to make.


    Before she finished eating one, her Master''s voice sounded from behind.


    Xin Xiu turned her head while chewing on the candied haw, looked at him, and casually lifted the bamboo tray, "Master, I made some candied haws. Would you like some?"


    Her Master nodded and took the entire bamboo tray.


    Xin Xiu thought: Master, I was only offering you a few.


    But she didn''t feel right saying the truth, nor did she want to quibble over such small matters with her Master, after all, her Master was now her father. However, her Master once again subverted her impression of him today - he actually did have a sweet tooth.


    He just stood there, and the candied haws on the tray decreased one by one. Although his movements seemed quite slow, the speed at which the candied haws disappeared was not slow at all. Xin Xiu watched helplessly as he finished the entire tray of candied haws. She empathetically felt her mouth bing cloyed, but her Master didn''t seem to have such a sensation.


    What puzzled Xin Xiu the most was that after finishing the candied haws on the tray, her Master even lifted the bamboo tray itself, as if preparing to put it in his mouth.


    ...Was Master nning to lick the tray clean? This really wasn''t necessary, was it? Xin Xiu stared at his actions.


    Shentu Yu nced at his disciple and paused his movement, putting down the tray.


    So Master really wanted to lick the tray? Surely he wasn''t about to eat the utensils out of habit? Xin Xiu began to consider whether her Master truly had such an extreme sweet tooth, or if he had rarely eaten during his cultivation and had be this greedy. Whichever it was, it seemed too pitiful.


    Xin Xiu: "Dad, if you still want to eat, I can make some more for you." She couldn''t let her Master resort to licking the te.


    Shentu Yu: "Dad?"


    Xin Xiu: "It means father, in the dialect of my hometown."


    Xin Xiu had called him that casually, but Shentu Yu fell silent. He had been cultivating for over 600 years, and because he was different from all others of his kind, he had always been lonely. Later, when his Master, LingZhao Immortal, achieved true immortality here, he saw that Shentu Yu had already embarked on the path of cultivation and, finding it rare, took him as a disciple.


    After that, he had a Master and fellow disciples, but he was still not of the human race, with different habits. His senior brothers who knew his true identity and his junior brothers who didn''t, all interacted with him in a lukewarm manner. Though their friendship was longsting, it wasn''t passionate.


    This little disciple of his was different. Perhaps because she was still so young, she was very affectionate and clingy, able to interact with him without any fear. In such a short time, she had already regarded him as a father, calling him "dad" so straightforwardly and sincerely¡ªthe Master didn''t know about the habit of inte-addicted young people casually adopting fathers, he only felt touched that his disciple trusted and was so close to him.


    He felt a heavy responsibility settle on his shoulders. Because of that one word "dad," Shentu Yu, now bearing this weighty responsibility, somewhat awkwardly but full of affection, patted his disciple''s hair.


    Xin Xiu: "???" Just because she said she''d make him some more delicious food, Master was so moved that he could even ovee his social anxiety and actively pat her head. The power of good food was truly formidable.


    After making another pot of candied hawthorns for her Master, she said goodbye, mentioning she was going out to y, and happily left with a small bamboo tube of honey. She nned to use the honey to lure the giant pandas from the back mountain. Perhaps they woulde out if they smelled the sweetness. Bears all liked to eat honey, and pandas should be no exception.


    Shentu Yu stood on the bamboo house. If he wanted, he could see his disciple wandering at the edge of Secluded Bamboo Mountain, watching her search everywhere for the Iron-Eating Spirit Beasts. Shentu Yu, who had just realized his role as a father, felt a bit uneasy. His disciple liked him so much, yet he was nning to avoid her.


    But he also didn''t really want to be cuddled and have his fur stroked by his disciple. He ate the honey-zed candied hawthorns with slight anxiety as he watched his disciple sit disappointedly on arge rock by the stream, sighing.


    Dejected.


    Alone.


    Shentu Yu''s movements in eating the candied hawthorns became slower and slower, until he finally put down the tray.


    ...


    Xin Xiu tapped on the bamboo tube, thinking she probably wouldn''t see any giant pandas today either. She jumped off the big rock and started heading back when, passing through a bamboo grove, she saw a glowing white giant panda lying there.


    Xin Xiu: "!"


    That familiar round figure, that size, that ck and white fur¡ªit must be the mother panda she had seenst time!


    Clutching the bamboo tube of honey, she leaped over tworge bamboo shoots in the middle with a hurdling posture,nding beside the panda.


    "Do you remember me? We metst time." As she spoke, her hand was already expertly stroking the panda''s ck paw.


    Hehe, she got to touch it again. This feeling was indeed the best. A few days ago, she had found a fur mat in the bamboo house to use as a mattress, but the feeling couldn''tpare to a real giant panda. Looking at this warm, soft, and smooth fur, it was truly intoxicating.


    "I brought you some honey. Do you want to eat honey?" Xin Xiu first offered this "payment," hoping that in exchange for this tube of honey, the mother panda would let her pet it for a while longer.


    Shentu Yu took the small bamboo tube of honey and put it directly into his mouth, tube and all.


    Xin Xiu was still wondering how it would eat when she saw this, and her petting hand paused. What a direct and simple way of eating, and the sound of biting the bamboo was so crisp.


    Watching the giant panda''s cheeks move, the fur trembling along with it, she reached up to stroke the panda''s round face. Giant pandas indeed looked better with chubby cheeks; this was the best-built panda she had ever seen.


    Burying her face in the furry belly, Xin Xiu continued to make happy purring sounds.

 Chapter 16

    Shentu Yu felt that this couldn''t go on any longer.


    As a cultivator... or rather, a beast cultivator, he shouldn''t be shedding fur so frequently. But his disciple showed no restraint when petting him, and since they were both of the gold and fire dual systems, her frequent forceful petting caused him to lose much more fur than usualtely. Although still thick, seeing the shedding was not very pleasant.


    "Hey, Master, your hair has been a bit rough these past few days," his oblivious disciple even said to him.


    With the loving heart of an elder, he endured for about a month before deciding to find something for his disciple to do, so she would stop fixating on the Iron-Eating Spirit Beast.


    He went to his fellow disciples and took back the teaching pearls he had given them earlier, then handed them to his disciple, telling her: "You should start studying. Don''t wander outside until you''ve finished learning."


    At least this would give the master a few days of rest.


    Xin Xiu was given the teaching pearls by her master, who briefly exined what they were - the cultivation world''s version of online courses. Self-study was her forte; if adults couldn''t self-study, they''d be eliminated from the online world long ago. Moreover, she used to work in gaming and often watched rted online courses to expand her skills and horizons.


    The only pity was that these teaching pearls couldn''t be rewatched; they were one-time use items.


    Although obsessed with pandas, she hadn''t forgotten that she came here to cultivate, and tasks needed to bepleted. So after receiving the teaching pearls, she obediently stayed in the bamboo house to study.


    Xin Xiu sat on the fluffy cushion in her room. As a substitute, it provided somefort on days when there were no pandas to pet. She activated the teaching pearl by pinching its fur, and before her appeared the beautiful and gentle face of Senior Sister Bai Fei, as graceful as Guanyin Bodhisattva, except slightly transparent, as if she were truly present.


    So this was an immersive teaching method. Xin Xiu suddenly recalled those ssic online cultivation novels where the protagonists encountered miraculous inheritances - could they have been something like this? Online lectures from experts?


    Senior Sister Bai Fei''s recorded image had already begun speaking. She didn''t use long passages of ssical Chinese or recite iprehensible sybles, but exined themon knowledge of the cultivation world in the inest terms.


    Their cultivation primarily focused on the body, which acted as a vessel. The human soul resided within this vessel. The difference between ordinary vessels and spirit tools in the cultivation worldy in the word "spirit." In other words, one had to cultivate their body into a container filled with spiritual energy. When the body became pure spiritual energy and could undergo a qualitative change together with the soul, it would leave the realm of mortal flesh and be called "transcendence."


    What once again subverted Xin Xiu''smon knowledge was that this cultivation world had no cultivation levels like Foundation Establishment, Golden Core, or Nascent Soul.


    What was going on? These were the settings of the progenitor of online cultivation novels, used in countless stories. How could they just say they didn''t exist?


    But they really didn''t. The difference between cultivators and mortals here was simply transcendence. Among these transcendent cultivators, there were very powerful individuals who might cultivate to be human immortals, which was the pursuit of most people in the current cultivation world.


    Of course, there was also a small group of confident geniuses whose goal was to be true immortals beyond human immortals. Unfortunately, there was only one true immortal in the current cultivation world - their Shuling Mountain''s founder, the LingZhao Immortal.


    The reason he could cultivate to be a true immortal was said to be due to a great opportunity. Countless people had tried to imitate him but failed to reach true immortal status. Several hundred years had passed, and he remained the sole true immortal in the cultivation world.


    In Shuling Mountain, only a few people had cultivated to be human immortals. The rest, no matter how powerful, still hadn''t achieved human immortal status. Even her master, who in her eyes could create small worlds, hadn''t yet be a human immortal. This showed how difficult cultivation was.


    However, everyone seemed to be in no hurry to cultivate and level up. Unlike those cultivation novels she had read where people rushed to upgrade, the cultivators she had seen here didn''t seem to have this sense of urgency. Perhaps it was because this was indeed an activity that required a long time. In an environment where hundreds of years could pass in the blink of an eye, people naturally became less hurried.


    Since this was a one-time lecture, Xin Xiu pulled back her wandering thoughts and continued to listen to Senior Sister Bai Fei. She had already begun talking about spells.


    In their cultivation, they needed to learn spells, and the term "spell" could be understood by breaking it down. What is "fa" w)? Xin Xiu listened and summarized: "Fa" is the understanding of all things in the world, probably like the various forms and theorems summarized in mathematics and physics. This is "fa." And "shu" (technique) refers to skills, the various processes that can apply "fa."


    Those iprehensible heavenly books they heard at night while in the World in a Basin were a kind of "fa."


    Learning spells was like understanding mathematical forms and then using these forms to solve specific math problems. Cultivators understood theposition of all things in the world, familiarized themselves with their constituent elements, and thus could use them to do various things, from turning clouds and rain, moving mountains and filling seas with a wave of the hand, to condensing water balls and mes out of thin air.


    Experts could summarize different "fa," while ordinary people could only learn and use them. This was the difference in enlightenment. Xin Xiu knew she couldn''t see through the rules of all things, but she could still learn, and that was enough.


    There were some other theories that Xin Xiu found interesting, such as the section on flying. Humans can''t fly, but cultivators can fly when they reach a certain level, and how high they can fly depends on the purity of their bodies. Here, Senior Sister also borated on the separation of pure and turbid energies at the beginning of the world, with the pure rising to be heaven and the turbid sinking to be earth.


    Birds didn''t count; they could only fly as high as the human eye could see. But cultivators could break through the clouds and reach higher ces.


    Hearing this, Xin Xiu''s mind began to ponder questions about the atmosphere and oxygen. When these seniors flew to the sky, did they fly out of the atmosphere? Did they actually see the universe? Or did this world not have the Earth and Milky Way of her world at all?


    Then what was the true face of this world?


    Lost in thought, she missed the end of Senior Sister''s lecture on flying.


    Xin Xiu: "..."


    Fortunately, another senior also mentioned it in their lecture, and this time Xin Xiu listened carefully. To fly, one still needed to work on their body. Humans can only walk on the ground and can''t fly with their own bodies because they are born full of turbid energy. Their cultivation involved expelling the turbid energy from their bodies and filling them with pure energy, naturally allowing them to float and ride the wind.


    Pure energy was different from spiritual energy. If spiritual energy was the mana needed to cast spells, then pure energy was what increased a person''s health bar. Although not entirely urate, this was the exnation Xin Xiu found easiest to understand.


    Pure energy, turbid energy, and various spiritual energies were mixed in the world. Their cultivation involved separating what they needed from the world, letting it enter their bodies, making spiritual energy circte within the body, and retaining pure energy.


    Hearing too much made her head spin. After listening to two lectures, Xin Xiu summarized: Pure (hydrogen) energy enables flight.


    Senior Brother Jing Chengzi''s lecture was much more interesting. He taught divination and fortune-telling, how to read a person''s facial features and energy, saying that a person''s good and evil could be discerned from the pure and turbid energies in their body, and that a person''s character, whether impatient orzy, was rted to the imbnce of the five elemental spiritual energies in the body. This lecture was delivered with great wit, making Xin Xiuugh out loud. She summarized the content of the ss as "How to Be a Qualified Chatan."


    Jing Chengzi also mentioned flying at the end, perhaps because flying was what most cultivators cared about most. Xin Xiu was actually very eager to fly too, especially after listening to the previous two lectures, she wanted to go up to the sky and see for herself even more.


    Senior Brother Jing Chengzi didn''t talk about how to cultivate flying, but rather how to fly with the aid of spirit tools. Cultivators who hadn''t mastered cultivation yet could borrow spirit tools if they wanted to fly.


    "Spirit tools are not easy toe by in the cultivation world, especially for some lone cultivators in the mountains and wilderness who find it hard to obtain even one spirit tool. But Niece Xiu certainly won''tck for them. If you want one, you can just go and sweet-talk your master a bit. Brother Shentu may seem aloof, but he''s actually very easy to talk to. Niece Xiu, you should give it a try."


    Jing Chengzi winked at her like a mischievous child, as if this wasn''t just a video lesson, but he was actually seeing her in person.


    Xin Xiu was moved by his words. She had realized from the moment she arrived that her master was easy to talk to - he doted on her even more than her grandfather did.


    However, asking her master for a flying spiritual tool seemed too simple a request. There were so many spiritual tools in the bamboo house, and surely many of them could fly. She didn''t want to just take any random one.


    An idea popped into her mind, and Xin Xiu went to find paper and pen to start sketching.


    "Master!"


    Shentu Yu appeared silently. One moment he was a fluffy giant panda rxing on a tree branch, enjoying the breeze, and the next he had transformed back into human form behind his disciple. He had be quite adept at this transformationtely from frequent practice.


    Xin Xiu wasn''t startled by his sudden appearance. She smiled like a sunflower and held up her drawing to him.


    "Master, can I have a spiritual tool that can fly, pretty please~?" She hadn''t used this tone of voice with her parents since sixth grade, but now that she was back in the game, it seemed her master was quite susceptible to it.


    He nodded in agreement without even looking at the drawing.


    Xin Xiu: "Daddy!"


    She had sent countless "Sugar daddy, look at me" meme stickers to her friends before, and today her dream had finallye true. Her senior fellow disciples had said rare spiritual tools were hard toe by, but her wealthy master was giving them away so easily.


    Xin Xiu: "Daddy, look, I want one like this!"


    Shentu Yu took the paper and nced at it.


    Shentu Yu: "I have never seen such a strange object before."


    Xin Xiu exined with a serious expression: "Mm-hmm, it''s a kind of vehicle called a motorcycle."


    And it wasn''t just any motorcycle. Before she came to this world, herpany had been developing a futuristic sci-fi game. She had designed over a dozen motorcycle concepts, and this sleek ck and blue big bike was her favorite. Who would have thought her boss would stubbornly choose the set she liked least,pletely dismissing the one she was most proud of.


    Fine, if they wouldn''t use this design in the game, she''d make it a reality in this cultivation world!


    Xin Xiu briefly exined to him how motorcycles worked, then asked, "Master, can you make one that looks like this?"


    Although his disciple''s desired toy looked a bit strange, she was looking at him with such hopeful eyes that he, as her master, naturally couldn''t say no. Besides, he had forged many flying spiritual tools before. Changing the appearance wouldn''t be tooplicated.


    Shentu Yu: "It can be done."


    Xin Xiu: *rubs hands together like a fly*


    Her master took the stack of drawings she had made and went off to forge the spiritual tool for her. Meanwhile, Xin Xiu decided to repay his kindness by making some sweets tofort her hardworking "old man".


    A honey cake seemed the most suitable option at the moment. Her second senior fellow disciple hade by earlier to ask her advice on how to approach the Iron-Eating Spirit Beast, and had brought her a basket of "chicken" eggs as a gift.


    Although they were muchrger than chicken eggs and had red shells, she figured eggs were eggs, so they''d have to do.


    While beating the egg mixture, she remembered her master''s sweet tooth and added triple the amount of honey. Since she didn''t have all the ingredients, she made the simplest version possible.


    As she waited for the cake to bake, she thought that if she ever had the chance, she should get a cow. Without milk, many desserts couldn''t be made, and wouldn''t that deprive life of so much joy?


    It took her master much longer to forge this spiritual tool than Xin Xiu had imagined. He emerged after three days and ced the finished product in front of her.


    When Xin Xiu saw the actual item, she was stunned. Her master couldn''t possibly be from this cultivation world, could he? How could his aesthetic sense be so avant-garde and amazing? The creation before her was entirely her dream bike.


    Look at the elegant form of this big motorcycle - its shape differed slightly from her drawing, but these modifications made Xin Xiu even more enamored. And that ink-ck color! At first nce it seemed low-key and restrained, but the flowing luster and the peacock blue lines iid on the exterior were just too beautiful!


    This big motorcycle could be described in one word: sexy.


    Xin Xiu: Master, you''re so talented.


    Struck in the heart by this sexy beast, she hugged her master''s arm tightly and happily showered him with praise: "Master, how can you be so amazing? Your aesthetic sense is unparalleled, your skills are iparable, your..."


    Her master pinched her mouth shut and nodded towards the big motorcycle. "Go on, try it."


    Xin Xiu happily went to test out her new big motorcycle.

 Chapter 17

    Although this cultivator''s version of arge motorcycle had the appearance of a motorcycle, its internal structure was undoubtedlypletely different from those in her world. It was, after all, an imaginary creation from a science fiction world. Since it could fly, there was no need for those conventional mechanisms.


    This big motorcycle had no engine and didn''t need to burn oil. Xin Xiu didn''t know exactly what powered it, but it was certainly something like spiritual energy. Just thinking about it made it seem environmentally friendly.


    Her approach to learning to ride was the "get on and figure it out" practical method. From learning to ride a bicycle as a child to using her father''s nearly obsolete car to learn drivingter on, she always just listened to basic instructions and then explored the rest on the road. This time was no exception.


    The master was a verypetent service provider. He had over-delivered on all of her requests. For instance, the handlebar controls for speed and steering on this flying motorcycle were Xin Xiu''s suggestions, and he had thoughtfully added footrests to prevent the rider from falling off if the motorcycle started spinning in the air.


    Xin Xiu had ridden motorcycles before, so she felt confident as she mounted this one. After caressing the sexy vehicle a couple of times, she shouted "Oh ho!" and twisted the throttle.


    Go forth, Unit 01!


    The cool flying motorcycle burst into the bamboo forest, less like Unit 01 and more like a charging wild boar.


    Xin Xiu was pelted by bamboo branches, and suddenly felt she was missing a pair of sunsses. Her dress was snagged by a branch, possibly tearing it. Well, she probably needed a set of leather jacket and pants too.


    At first, she couldn''t quite grasp the knack of flying upwards, so she charged through the bamboo forest at a middling height for a while. Xin Xiu figured out a forward twist rotation that finally sent the motorcycle soaring above the dense bamboo sea.


    A ck motorcycle suddenly emerged from the bamboo sea that roared like ocean waves, like a whale leaping from the water.


    The big motorcycle wobbled on the crest of the green waves for a while, then shot straight up into the sky like a sword.


    This was far more thrilling than a roller coaster or a drop tower, because there were no safety restraints. The feeling that you might fall off at any moment made her heart race. Someone afraid of heights might die on the spot, and a timid person would be crying to get down by now. Xin Xiu was shouting too, but from excitement.


    The sky was different from the ground, with basically no obstacles. She could flip up and down or charge straight ahead without hitting anything. It felt like a vast space of freedom between heaven and earth where she could tumble about unrestrained.


    Usually, Xin Xiu could remember her real age of twenty-six and maintain some semnce of maturity, but when she got her hands on something she was interested in, she went wild with excitement.


    Shentu Yu, his white hair floating, followed behind his disciple''s "motorcycle" spirit tool with his hands behind his back. No matter how fast the spirit tool flew, he maintained a constant distance behind¡ªlike a parent following a six-year-old child learning to ride a bicycle, ready to catch them if they fall.


    Xin Xiu caught a glimpse of her master following her, which made her even more reckless. She twisted the throttle and shot almost vertically upward. The speed was so fast that her whole body was forced backward, her hair and clothes fluttering wildly, her eyes barely able to stay open.


    "Ahhh¡ªawesome¡ª" The whooshing wind infinitelypressed her shouts.


    Someone who hasn''t personally experienced riding a big motorcycle in the sky cannot understand Xin Xiu''s feelings right now. She felt as free as a bird, or like lightning in the clouds. The extreme speed made her feel euphoric. The motorcycle whooshed through oneyer of clouds, a cool sensation washing over her body, then whooshed through a secondyer, breaking through severalyers before finally slowing down. It wasn''t that Xin Xiu didn''t want to keep flying upward, but the motorcycle automatically slowed down at this altitude.


    By now, Xin Xiu could see the bright sun between the cloudyers. It was somewhat simr to the view she had seen before when flying above the clouds in an airne, but also different. The sun seemedrger now. It was both bright and warm, quickly evaporating the moisture she had picked up passing through the clouds. Up here, she could breathe easily, with no difort.


    Shentu Yu lightlynded beside her, apanying her as she slowly rode towards the sun.


    Xin Xiu''s voice was a bit hoarse from all her excited shouting earlier, but her tone still carried unsettled joy and excitement, "Master, can this motorcycle only fly this high? What''s above this?"


    Shentu Yu replied: "When your cultivation improves, you''ll be able to go even higher."


    "Higher up is the endless sky."


    He looked at his disciple, full of curiosity and expectation, with a hint of a smile in his eyes. Because of Xin Xiu''s wildly flying hair at the moment, she looked just like a fluffy, disheveled little cub.


    "What''s up there, you''ll have to explore for yourself in the future. It''s something I can''t describe to you," he said.


    Xin Xiu wasn''t disappointed; instead, she became even more excited.


    After riding up there for a while, she leaned forward and plunged down. The master and disciple passed through the cloudyers one after another, punching several holes in the white clouds and stirring up a mist.


    Riding a flying motorcycle has its thrills at high speed, but also its charm at a leisurely pace. Xin Xiu passed through thestyer of clouds and saw the vast bamboo forest and emerald mountains below. This time she slowed down considerably, able to lean on the handlebars and admire the scenery below.


    As she slowed down, a flock of birds flew past her. These birds weren''t afraid of her strange-looking big motorcycle; perhaps birds in this realm of cultivation were just moreposed. They pped their wings and flew past her.


    Mischievously, seeing their leisurely manner, Xin Xiu followed them and reached out to grab the plumpest-looking one.


    She hadn''t eaten this kind of bird before, maybe she could make a soup with it.


    "Master, can I ride the motorcycle to visit my other junior brothers and sisters?"


    "You may," Shentu Yu nodded.


    Ever since Xin Xiu had called him "Dad," he had started using more words when speaking. For instance, this "You may," would have just been a "May" at the beginning.


    With a talkative disciple by his side, Shentu Yu felt like he was picking up the human speech he had abandoned for several years.


    Seeing that his disciple could handle this spirit tool quite well, he figured there wouldn''t be any major issues, so he decided not to apany her on her visits. Xin Xiu was also well aware of her master''s socially anxious nature. Guessing that he wouldn''t follow her, and seeing that he was about to return to his self-imposed istion in Secluded Bamboo Mountain, she quickly said to him: "Master, I''ve made some food for you. It''s on the table under the cover."


    Shentu Yu looked at her approvingly. Xin Xiu casually handed over the squawking bird she was holding, asking her master to take it back and keep it caged until she returned from her joyride to prepare it. Shentu Yu didn''t mind doing some chores and epted the bird withoutint. As soon as it was in his hands, the bird froze like a quail, disappearing along with him into the sky.


    Xin Xiu waved in the direction her master had vanished, then rode her motorcycle forward alone, enjoying the gentle breeze. Suddenly, she realized a problem.


    She didn''t know where all the kids were located. They had all told her about their ces, but she didn''t have a map or anything.


    Oh well, how could a person be defeated by such a small problem in life? If you don''t know the way, just ask for directions. The next problem was that Shuling Mountain was such a vast territory with a sparse poption. Not every mountaintop had people, and if they were all as low-key as her master, building a green house in some random cluster of trees, she might not be able to find anyone alive to ask for directions.


    Xin Xiu remembered that The Second had said his master upied a ce called Cinnabar Hill Ind. Since it was an ind, logically, it should be in water. Luckily for her, after flying for a while, she spotted argeke with a colorful ind in the middle.


    She recalled Senior Uncle Bo Luan whom she had met before, a romantic figure in a robe with flowers in his hair, which matched well with this vibrant ind in theke.


    She flew towards it, stopping her vehicle by thekeside. If possible, she would have liked to fly directly onto the ind, but someone... or rather, a bird stopped her vehicle. The big bird''s fluorescent yellow vest really did make it look a bit like a traffic cop.


    "Who goes there?" it asked.


    Seeing this bird speak humannguage, Xin Xiu was quite intrigued. She dismounted with a smile, putting one foot on the ground, and said, "I am Xin Xiu, disciple of Secluded Bamboo Mountain. I''vee to visit my junior brother. May I ask if this is Cinnabar Hill Ind?"


    Her master''s name worked like a charm. Upon hearing it, the big bird''s tone immediately improved, "So you''re Shentu''s disciple. This is indeed Cinnabar Hill."


    It added in a friendly manner: "Our king''s disciple, Guo Xiaowang, often speaks of you."


    Guo Xiaowang?


    Just as they were talking, Guo Xiaowang arrived. Xin Xiu saw the Second riding on two red birds swimming in theke, as if he was treading on two wind-fire wheels, breaking through the waves to reach the shore.


    "Big sis! Hahaha, big sis, what happened to your hair? It''s hrious!"


    "Oh, big sis, what''s that strange thing you''re carrying?"


    "These birds can talk, isn''t that fun? I was startled when I first came too, haha. Weren''t you scared, big sis?"


    Before Xin Xiu could speak, she heard the Second''s rapid-fire chatter. It seemed this chatterbox hadn''t improved; if anything, he''d gotten worse.


    Xin Xiu didn''t answer his questions, instead asking, "What''s Guo Xiaowang?"


    The Second fell silent, ncing at the sky. "It''s the name my master gave me. He said my old name was too rustic and ugly, so he wanted to give me a more impressive one."


    Xin Xiu: "Guo Xiaowang, hahaha!"


    The Second exined seriously, "It''s not Guo Xiaowang, it''s just Guo, a single character. ''Xiaowang'' is what everyone on the ind calls me. They call my master ''Dawang'' (Big King), so they call me ''Xiaowang'' (Little King)."


    So, the master and disciple were Big King and Little King. His exnation made Xin Xiuugh even harder. The character ''Guo'' wasn''t bad, but it was a pity it was pronounced in the second tone. If it were in the fourth tone, the Second would have truly be "Guo''er" (Little Guo).


    The two entered the ind. The Second seemed very familiar with the ce now, leading her to see his master''s chicken coop and letting her pick a basket of fresh eggs to take away.


    Xin Xiu: "I''m not in postpartum confinement, why are you always thinking about giving me eggs?"


    The Second looked innocent and enthusiastic: "I''ve seen people giving eggs as gifts before, and besides, these eggs are the best thing to eat here."


    Xin Xiu went to look at the so-called chicken coop and remarked, rubbing her chin: "I don''t think this can be called a chicken coop, and these aren''t really chicken eggs."


    There were no chickens in the world this beautiful. They were entirely gold and red, without a single stray feather, graceful in form. One look and you knew they weren''t ordinary creatures. And they were kept inrge jade tes, so extravagant. How could the Second call this a chicken coop?


    The Second suddenly exuded the carefree air of a rich family''s foolish son: "It''s all the same, isn''t it? The eggs theyy are all edible, why bother about the details?"


    He then took her to see the pce where he lived. This pce, surrounded by thousands of scarlet flower trees, was truly magnificent, with a base that seemed to be made of red agate.


    The Second: "My master is too particr. He can''t sleep unless he''s in this agate pce. Oh, if he''s not out wandering around, he must be sleeping again."


    Xin Xiu: "Senior Uncle has been cultivating for so long, does he still need to sleep?"


    The Second: "Not needing to sleep doesn''t mean not wanting to sleep, just like not needing to eat doesn''t mean not wanting to eat."


    Xin Xiu: "What you say makes sense, so are you telling me you want to eat something delicious?"


    The Second immediately hugged her legs, took a deep breath, and shouted with all his might: "I really want to eat hot pot!"


    Back in their previous world, Xin Xiu had made hot pot before. She used an old iron pot, boiled some broth, and threw in all sorts of ingredients. Everyone ate merrily and heartily.


    Xin Xiu pulled him up, "Hot pot is better with more people. Come on, let''s go find the Third and the others to eat together."


    As they were nning to go to the Third''s ce, a bird on the ind came to ask if they needed a ride. Xin Xiu waved it off, showing off her own vehicle, and drove the Second over.


    Not long after getting in the car, the Second was conquered by this strange vehicle. He couldn''t sit still, like a monkey, constantly shouting, "Big sis, let me try driving it, let me try for a bit!"


    Xin Xiu got annoyed by his fuss and got out to let him try. As a result, he drove them straight into theke. After climbing out, she immediately revoked his driver''s license.


    The Second: "I know, our third sister is at the highest point of Shuling Mountain in the West Ridge!"


    The West Ridge was a majestic peak, covered in unmelting snow, white and bitterly cold. The two who had just taken a dip in the water went up there, shivering from the cold, and were fortunately brought back by the Fat Senior Brother who was breaking ice on the peak.


    "Junior Sister,e out quickly and see, someone''s here to y with you!" the Fat Senior Brother called out cheerfully.


    Their dwelling was a Taoist temple on the ridge, with front and back halls. The Third ran out from the back hall, saw the two of them, and smiled. She took Xin Xiu''s hand, looking a bit worried: "Big sis, why are you in such a mess? Come with me quickly, I''ll get you some clean clothes and help you freshen up."


    The Second, also sniffling, reached out his hand: "...Hey, aren''t you going to take care of me?"


    The Third turned back and red at him: "Go change clothes with my Senior Brother yourself. Do you expect me to help you change?"


    Then she turned back to Xin Xiu and said: "The Second is unreliable. You two ending up like this must be because of his antics again."


    Xin Xiu: "Right, right, it''s all the Second''s fault!"

 Chapter 18

    During their time in the World in a Basin, the four girls would always sit together after bathing to brush each other''s hair. The Third often brushed Xin Xiu''s hair, doing so with great care and attention.


    This girl, though young, initially appeared too aloof. But after getting to know her, one realized she had a very soft heart and valued emotions deeply. At times, she was overly sensitive, lost in thought, andcked confidence, possibly due to her family background.


    The younger children, on the other hand, had fewer worries. Xin Xiu would take them out to eat, drink, and y, which was enough to keep them happy. But this wasn''t the case for The Third, so Xin Xiu always gave her extra attention, often trying to cheer her up.


    It wasn''t formal counseling, just casual chatter and jokes, with some improvised wisdom thrown in. Surprisingly, The Third responded well to this informal approach.


    Despite not having seen each other for some time, they didn''t feel estranged. As Xin Xiu recounted her encounter with the Iron-Eating Spirit Beast on Secluded Bamboo Mountain, joked about The Second and his master being caught, and revealed that her own master had a sweet tooth, The Thirdughed behind her.


    She spoke of herself: "I haven''t encountered anything too interesting in the Western Ridge, but my master and senior brothers have been very kind to me. My master guides me in cultivation, and if there''s anything I don''t understand, both senior brothers will exin it to me in detail. Even when I struggle, they never scold me and remain very patient."


    "When I first arrived, I had trouble adjusting to the ice and snow here. My senior brothers lit a stove to keep me warm, and my master specially found me a fur coat. After adapting, I found it quite nice. The snow scenery here is beautiful, especially during sunrise and sunset. If you have the chance, Big Sister, you must stay here for a couple of days."


    Xin Xiu sat in front of the mirror, smiling as she listened. She had noticed as soon as she entered The Third''s room how thoughtfully it was decorated. There was a thick fur mat on the bed, a windscreen by the window, a carpet in front of the bed, an incense burner emitting fragrant smoke, and two pots of nts with crystal-clear leaves by the window.


    Suddenly, a sound like a small bird or chick came from near her feet. Xin Xiu looked down to see a fluffy little ball nuzzling The Third''s foot.


    "Little Snow, how did you get out?" The Third picked up the furry bundle and handed it to Xin Xiu to see. "My senior brother found it in the mountains a few days ago. Its mother had died, leaving it with no one to care for it, so he brought it back to keep mepany."


    The white fur had gray spots, and it had grayish-blue eyes. With its tail curled, it turned out to be a small snow leopard. Xin Xiu held it and stroked it for a while, but the little snow leopard soon struggled to leave her hands, its disdain evident.


    Xin Xiu said, "Hey, why are you rejecting me?"


    The Third held the snow leopard andughed, "It''s always been like this. Whenever Big Sister touches any furry animal, they all want to run away." Of course, in the end, none of them could escape, either ending up as one pot of meat or several pots of meat.


    Xin Xiu raised an eyebrow, "I''m not envious. I now have an Iron-Eating Spirit Beast to cuddle. It''s big, soft, and warm, and no matter how I pet it, it won''t run away." In fact, she was puzzled. In the past, she was always disliked by other people''s cats and dogs, with only her own dog, Big Treasure, willing to let her pet it. Now in this world, other furry creatures were still unwilling to stay in her hands for long, except for Mama Panda.


    So, was her technique really that bad, or did she just naturally not get along with other animals? Judging from Mama Panda''s calm reaction every time she stroked its fur, Xin Xiu felt it couldn''t possibly be a problem with her technique.


    Xin Xiu braided her hair and pinned it up at the back of her head. This way, her hair wouldn''t fly around while riding the motorcycle, making her look like Mei Chaofeng.


    When they went out, The Second had already changed clothes and was chatting idly with The Third''s two senior brothers. The two senior brothers jokingly said they wanted to join them for hotpot, which Xin Xiu dly agreed to.


    "In that case, The Second, you go with the two senior brothers. I''ll take The Third on my motorcycle," Xin Xiu said.


    The Second rolled his eyes, with a "I knew it would be like this" expression on his face. His body was already moving towards the two senior brothers, but he was still muttering, "I haven''t had enough rides yet."


    Xin Xiu ignored him and pulled The Third, who was equally excited, to ride the motorcycle. The two senior brothers had never seen such a flying spirit tool like Xin Xiu''s and gathered around, expressing their admiration.


    "Mei Xi, be careful when riding this ''motorcycle''. Make sure to hold on tight," the chubby senior brother advised, somewhat concerned.


    Mei Xi was The Third''s name, meaning "plum blossom by the stream," particrly elegant and beautiful. Unfortunately, Xin Xiu and the others had always called her by her rank, so the name only came into use after she became a disciple.


    The Third sat on the motorcycle, still a bit nervous. Xin Xiu didn''t go too fast, allowing her to adapt gradually. Seeing the scenery below, The Third indeed became less nervous and started to enjoy the thrill of flying. She said expectantly, "I really want to quickly cultivate to the level where I can fly. Then I could roam the world freely, going anywhere I want. How carefree and happy that would be."


    Xin Xiu replied, "It''s good that none of you are afraid of heights. Otherwise, if you were afraid to fly, you''d miss out on half the fun of cultivation. This motorcycle can fly very high, even above the clouds. How about it? If you''re not afraid, I can take you up there for a look?"


    The Third, not one to easily admit defeat, immediately pressed her lips together solemnly and epted the challenge: "Let''s fly!"


    After circling above the clouds anding back down, the two senior brothers had already taken The Second to Uncle Master Jingchengzi and The Fifth. They had decided to have their hotpot gathering at Uncle Master Jingchengzi''s ce, firstly because Uncle Jingchengzi himself loved to eat and had a good personality, enjoying lively atmospheres, and secondly because he had an abundance of ingredients ¨C the main reason being the plentiful ingredients.


    Uncle Master Jingchengzi''s territory was different from other ces. His dwelling was a "thatched cottage." Nearby were water channels and peach and plum trees, along withrge fields and vegetable gardens. Outside the fenced yard were clusters of wildflowers, and both inside and outside the yard, wild grass grew lushly. It truly resembled the secluded dwelling of a poet immersed in nature.


    Seeing so many visitors, Jing Chengzi was indeed very pleased. Upon hearing that they wanted to have hotpot here, he pped his hands in delight, eximing "Wonderful!" He called over a few of his disciples, asking them to go to various ces to bring The Fourth, The Sixth, and the others over.


    "Niece Xiu, you can start simmering the soup base here and prepare the ingredients. By the time the rest of the little nieces and nephews arrive, we''ll be ready to eat," Jing Chengzi said reasonably. Xin Xiu didn''t insist on going to fetch people herself and handed this task over to The Fifth''s senior brothers and sisters.


    "Disciple Ai Cao, lead Niece Xiu and the others to pick some fruits and vegetables from various ces. The ducks raised by your Fu Ling senior brother are quite plump now, you can catch a few to try," Jing Chengzi stroked his beard and said.


    Ai Cao was the name Jing Chengzi had given to The Fifth. The Fifth was previously a beggar and had no name. Uncle Jingchengzi liked to give his disciples names with "grass colors," such as Ai Cao (wormwood) or Fei Peng (mugwort), saying thesemon wild grasses had more vitality.


    Most of them were of the wood element, so these names were quite fitting. The Fifth listened with some resignation but still led Xin Xiu and the others to the melon and vegetable gardens around the thatched cottage.


    "Master likes to drink, and in the past, he often picked the spirit nts grown by senior brothers and sisters, and caught some of the spirit beasts they raised. Unfortunately, he doesn''t know how to cook, so he just wasted good ingredients. The senior brothers and sisters were particrly distressed. Later, they simply started growing ordinary edible vegetables and raising chickens and ducks. But these chickens and ducks often don''t grow big before being caught by Master to eat," The Fifth''s expression was both amused and helpless, but she seemed to indulge this mischievous master.


    She told The Second to catch a couple of fish from the pond where water chestnuts were growing, The Third to pick melons from the vegetable garden, The Fifth to pick fruits from the orchard, while Xin Xiu went to catch chickens and ducks. When she arrived at the spot, she indeed found only half-grown chickens and ducks. She didn''t hesitate to catch several, considering there were quite a few people to feed, and one or two wouldn''t be enough.


    "Why don''t we go catch some wild game as well?" The two senior brothers who hade to join the meal felt awkward just watching, so they were persuaded by Uncle Master Jingchengzi to go hunt wild boar.


    Before long, The Sixth, The Seventh, Old Eighth, and Little Ninth all arrived, leaving only The Fourth missing. Senior Brother Fu Ling was the one who went to Senior Uncle Tian Gong''s ce to fetch The Fourth, but he couldn''t bring him back.


    "Senior Uncle Tian Gong was very busy and sent me back before I could finish exining," he said.


    Xin Xiu put the prepared chicken into the pot to stew, snorting slightly, feeling a bit unhappy: "The Fourth indeed hasn''t had any news these days, but this is our first gathering since bing disciples. Not one should be missing."


    With a p of her hands, she swung her leg over the motorcycle and tossed back a parting remark: "The Third, keep an eye on the chicken soup and wash the ingredients. I''m off to pick up The Fourth."


    As they watched her ride off in a cloud of dust, the onlookers wore varied expressions. Jing Chengzi was the first to burst intoughter, calling out, "I admire my niece Xiu''s spirit! I''m in a good mood today. Fei Peng, my disciple, go fetch all the wine we''ve got stashed away!"


    Xin Xiu rode her motorcycle at breakneck speed, screeching to a halt with a sharp turn at the Tian Gong Workshop. This was a grand pce built in the courtyard style, perched on the mountainside. It was both tall and expansive, with intricate details throughout. Several senior disciples bustled about inside, all wearing expressions of utter exhaustion, looking like programmers who had pulled three all-nighters in a row. When they saw her storm in, they were too dazed to react, staring nkly as she passed by.


    Xin Xiu, feeling right at home, searched the ce thoroughly and finally dug out The Fourth from a corner.


    The Fourth, once a proud young master always dressed in splendid attire, was barely recognizable to Xin Xiu this time. He sat there, alternating between carving stone tablets ording to a musical score and sniffling. Stone dust covered him from head to toe, leaving him grimy and disheveled. While he didn''t quite resemble the "walking dead" like the other senior disciples there, he did look rather worn out.


    "Well, well, who do we have here crying? Your face is all dusty, and now you''ve got two streaks running down it," Xin Xiu said teasingly from behind him.


    Hearing her voice, The Fourth whirled around, his eyes immediately welling up. He looked as pitiful as a child seeing their parent for the first time after leaving home. "Big Sis... I wanted toe earlier, but Master wouldn''t allow it."


    Xin Xiu replied, "I know you wanted to see us, that''s why I came to get you myself. The chicken soup isn''t even ready yet, and I''m not sure if they can manage the heat properly. We need to hurry back. Come on."


    The Fourth hesitated, "But Master..."


    Xin Xiu, well aware that beneath his proud exterior he was easily swayed and a bit timid, reached out to pull him along. "Let''s go. I''ll take responsibility for anything that happens." This was her little brother, after all. Seeing how exhausted he''d be over this period, didn''t he deserve a break?


    She couldn''t care less whether Senior Uncle Tian Gong approved or not. That Tian Gong was clearly a modeling fanatic, obsessed with his work ¨C aplete tech geek, unlike her own master. Such a person wouldn''t even take care of himself, let alone show consideration for his disciples.


    "Senior brothers, I''m borrowing my little brother for a while. I''ll bring him backter," Xin Xiu announced as she brazenly dragged The Fourth away. She pushed him onto the back of her motorcycle and said, "Hold on tight!"


    The Fourth: "Aah¡ª"


    Xin Xiu: "Hahaha, Fourth, don''t tell me you''re afraid of heights? Howe I never noticed before?"


    The Fourth: "Aaah! I''m not afraid of heights!"


    "Well, you said it, not me," Xin Xiu chuckled and elerated.


    By the time they returned to Uncle Master Jingchengzi''s thatched cottage, the ce was already bustling with people. There were familiar and unfamiliar senior brothers and sisters, including Senior Brother Cai Xing and Senior Sister Gui Xin, who often used to freeload meals in the World in a Basin. Arge table had been set up in the courtyard, with the simmering chicken soup base already in ce. tes of fresh, vibrant green vegetables, translucent fish slices, meat slices, and meatballs wereid out. The Second and The Third were busy setting up a grill for barbecue.


    The Fifth emerged from the house, cradling a y jar, and Xin Xiu caught the fragrant scent of wine.

 Chapter 19

    Xin Xiu was a person who loved lively atmospheres. No matter where she went, she was always surrounded by many people. She used to have lots of friends and often gathered with them, and these gatherings invariably involved hot pot and barbecue. Hot pot and barbecue were quite simr, both exuding a bustling and boisterous air of everyday life. Xin Xiu often felt that this kind of atmosphere was the most human.


    She had influenced almost all of her childhood friends, ssmates, roommates, and colleagues to enjoy hot pot and barbecue. Even her most reclusive friends andziest roommates were willing to join her for food and drinks. Now, far from home, the hot pot and barbecue she ate were different from before, and the friends around her were different too, but the feeling remained the same.


    After all, as long as there were people around to keep herpany, those feelings of homesickness and separation could be washed away with the aroma of good food, whether in a pot or on a skewer.


    "Big sis, why can''t I make that spicy sauce taste the same as yours?"


    "Big sis,e quick! The Sichuan peppercorns and chili peppers are ready, and the garlic is peeled too~"


    Xin Xiu noticed The Fourth''s eyes were red-rimmed nearby, looking as if he might cry at the sight of so many familiar faces. Knowing he''d probably feel awkward if he actually cried, she gave him a light smack on the back of his head. "Go wash your face quickly, thene help out. No work, no food!"


    With that said, she rolled up her sleeves and walked over to where The Second and The Third were.


    Shuling Mountain was a blessed ce, rich in resources. The boundaries between the four seasons blurred here, and the spices and ingredients she wanted could always be found if she searched the mountains thoroughly. She could find substitutes or even stumble upon unexpected delights.


    The aroma of fried garlic and the pungent smell of chili peppers frying in oil were a bit harsh on the nose, but they also stimted saliva production. Nearby, a senior brother who had volunteered to cut meat was sniffing appreciatively, his meat-cutting bing even more vigorous.


    "This meat needs to be sliced thinly, very thin. When the pot is boiling, you dip it in quickly, soak it in the spicy oil, then dip it in the small bowl of green onion and spicy sauce. The taste is exquisite!"


    "This vegetable is good, tender and fresh, but it''s not suitable for the spicy pot. When you put these green leaves in, they''ll absorb too much water, and when you fish them out, they''ll be covered in Sichuan peppercorns and chili kes. Such a strong vor will overpower the natural taste of these fresh vegetables. Not good, not good. It''s better to cook them in the clear soup pot."


    "I think these crisp and tender greens taste better in the spicy pot. Otherwise, the vor is too nd."


    Before they even started eating, Uncle Master Jingchengzi and his disciples had already begun arguing about the merits of the clear soup pot versus the spicy pot. The result of the debate was to prepare an additional clear soup pot forparison.


    "Why don''t we make a milky fish soup? This fish is excellent, with no muddy taste and only a mild fishy vor. We could make a creamy white fish soup and add some yam and goji berries." One health-conscious senior brother suggested.


    "Hey, this fish has no bones and is just the right size. It would be a waste to use it for fish soup. It would be best to make spicy oil-braised fish. I''ve had Sister Xiu''s spicy oil-braised fish before - a whole fish fried until crispy, leaving a lingering fragrance in your mouth. I''ve been craving it for a long time."


    No matter how reserved the senior brothers and sisters were initially, when it came to food, they all had plenty to say. Only The Third''s chubby senior brother was the most straightforward, repeating the same question over and over: "Can we eat yet?"


    Without anyone formally announcing the start of the meal, they just began eating. After all, they were all cultivators over a hundred years old, even if they looked young. It wouldn''t be right topete with the few actual children present. So The Second and the others sat down to eat heartily, while Xin Xiu also had her fill first. After eating, she wanted to try some grilled mountain delicacies, so she went to the barbecue grill to skewer some mushrooms.


    Wherever she went, the younger ones followed, knowing that following the eldest would lead them to the most delicious food. Little Ninth held a small bowl, skillfully following behind his brothers and sisters, and everyone would turn back to add food to his bowl.


    Many of the mountain delicacies were brought by Little Ninth. Being only a few years old, he certainly wouldn''t know about these things, so it must have been his master, Elder Master Han Fangzi, who prepared the gift box for him to join the feast. When The Seventh and Old Eighth arrived, they also brought a basket of grapes, said to be personally grown by Uncle Bai Fei.


    Uncle Master Jingchengzi, caught up in the excitement of the meal, drank wine boldly and went around trying to get his disciples and junior fellow disciples to drink with him. When he found his young disciple Ai Cao and attempted to get him to drink as well, he was immediately restrained by several of his older disciples.


    Xin Xiu was interested in drinking. She had drunk alcohol before, but this was her first time experiencing the wine of the immortal cultivation world. Unfortunately, as soon as she expressed her desire to drink, she was also held back by her older senior brothers and sisters.


    After eating her fill of meat and feeling a bit greasy, and not being allowed to drink wine, Xin Xiu could only go and squeeze some grape juice to share. Actually, given her body''s age, having a little alcohol wouldn''t have been a problem, but her older senior brothers and sisters were all looking after her, speaking to her as if she were a three-year-old child. In their eyes, her teenage body was probably equivalent to that of a toddler.


    As the feast ended, everyone departed in high spirits, promising to gather again soon.


    Only Xin Xiu didn''t leave. She sat in the courtyard to aid digestion, while also waiting for The Fourth to wake up so she could send him back. This younger brother had fallen into a drowsy sleep right after eating his fill, with an unfinished piece of barbecued meat still clutched in his hand. Xin Xiu had thought he might have gotten drunk on grape juice, but upon closer inspection, she realized he had simply fallen asleep from exhaustion.


    The Fifth, being the filial son, had brought out their master''s rocking chair for The Fourth to lie on. He slept soundly, undisturbed by the noise of everyone eating and drinking.


    The dutiful Fifth son took on the task of cleaning up the area withoutint. After finishing, he brought over a pot of tea and poured a cup for her, saying, "It''s mint tea made from the mint growing in front of the house."


    Xin Xiuzily whiled away the entire afternoon, waiting until sunset for The Fourth to wake up. He stretched drowsily and gazed absently at the horizon.


    "Are you unhappy at Senior Uncle Tian Gong''s ce?" she asked.


    Hearing his big sister''s voice, he turned to look at her sitting nearby. He sat up, shaking his head, somewhat embarrassed. "No... I am happy. I''ve learned many things that make me feel useful. It''s just very tiring, and there are still many things that my senior brothers know that I don''t." His voice trailed off, sounding dejected again.


    Xin Xiu replied, "Even if you were truly stupid, which you''re not, you''d learn everything in a hundred years. Come on, I''ll take you back. I should be heading home too."


    As the sun set, the twilight glow over Shuling Mountain was brilliantly colorful, often not clearly visible from secluded ces like Secluded Bamboo Mountain. Only by flying up into the sky could one see the various colors of cloudsyered together.


    She escorted The Fourth back, noticing his hesitant manner. It almost reminded her of a young cousin of hers from her previous life. That child, when his parents had to take him out unexpectedly, causing him to miss a few sses, absolutely refused to go back to school alone. He insisted that his parents apany him to exin things clearly to the teacher.


    So Xin Xiu apanied The Fourth, like a primary school student, to find Senior Uncle Tian Gong. This uncle, disheveled and muttering to himself, was busy working on a mechanical model. It wasn''t clear if he had heard her speak; he didn''t even look up, just waving his hand as if shooing away flies. Xin Xiu maintained herposure, assuming he had understood.


    "Alright, I''ve spoken to him. Remember what I said: when you''re very tired, it''s not a terrible sin to take a break."


    "Okay, I''lle see you again in a few days."


    She rode her flying sword back to Secluded Bamboo Mountain. The stars had alreadye out in the sky, and she was like a bird flying back to its nest, descending into the lush bamboo forest.


    Under the ever-blooming purple rhododendron tree, antern hung there. As if guiding her way, it floated in front of her, leading her along the bamboo path with its protruding joints, back to the small building. From afar, she could see the building, and thenterns hanging on it lit up one by one.


    Her master wouldn''t specificallye out to wait for her, but these automatically litnterns seemed like someone was waiting for her return.


    "Master, I''m back," she called out as she entered the courtyard.


    Sure enough, her master''s voice came from somewhere unknown.


    He said, "Mm."


    Xin Xiu asked, "Did you eat the cake I left for you? Was it good?"


    "It was good."


    Xin Xiu said no more and ran upstairs. Thest time she had found bathing inconvenient, she had asked her master about it. He had given her the smallest "world in a bowl," which contained a hot spring. She kept it in her room and could soak in it whenever she wanted to use it.


    She suspected that her master had been obsessed with making these "minindscapes" for a while. There were all sorts of microscopic sceneries inside, and he had many of these small bowls. At first nce, they all looked like the same jade bowls and tes, and one might mistake them for a cab full of kitchenware.


    After soaking away the smell of hot pot and barbecue, shey on her bed with her hair loose, falling asleep to the sounds of birds singing in the deep forest and the rustling of bamboo outside.


    Every morning upon waking, Xin Xiu would run through the bamboo forest, a process to expel the impure air from her body, before finding a spot to attend lessons. She would casually choose a rock or tree branch to sit on while listening to her senior and junior masters lecture through the teaching pearl. She had already heard exnations of various ws," which were essentially the rules governing heaven and earth.


    She needed to study the ways of metal and fire, to memorize books - a great many books that she had to know by heart. Memorizing texts before cultivating immortality was, in a sense, truly scientific.


    Once she became familiar with these ws," she could attempt to mobilize more spiritual energy, and then learn "techniques" to utilize that energy.


    Her master never inquired about her study progress, nor did he urge her to practice diligently. If it were someonezy, like her former sluggish roommate, they probably wouldn''t cultivate beyond the mortal realm in a lifetime. However, Xin Xiu was self-motivated, reasonably arranging her time and generallypleting her nned tasks on schedule.


    In her schedule, two hours each day were specifically allocated for petting pandas, though unfortunately, pandas weren''t found every day. The mother panda seemed to y hide-and-seek with her, requiring her to search everywhere before possibly finding it in some nook. Perhaps this was a game it enjoyed ying, and Xin Xiu found it amusing too, like a treasure hunt.


    Shentu Yu, however, did not find it amusing.


    No matter where he hid, his disciple always managed to find him.


    His resignation was evident even through the ck-ringed eyes of his panda form. Once again, Xin Xiu caught him, happily stroking his fur and even reaching to touch his ears with an expression that said, "We''re so close now."


    The giant panda tilted his head back slightly, as if trying to dodge, but when Xin Xiu attempted to touch him again, he didn''t resist. Hey there with an exhausted expression as Xin Xiu indulged in petting him to her heart''s content. The ears had a different texture, not as purely soft as the fleshy belly, but equally wonderful. The round ears were incredibly cute.


    After his disciple left, the giant panda sat up, leaning against a tree, and sighed worriedly.


    He began to seriously consider whether he should go to the back mountain now to find an Iron-Eating Spirit Beast for his disciple to raise. However, the back mountain was a special ce where Master LingZhao Immortal was currently residing, and it wouldn''t be good to disturb him. He decided to wait until he could ask his master''s opinion before taking his disciple there.


    Before Shentu Yu had the chance to meet with LingZhao Immortal, Xin Xiu had already entered the back mountain. This time, she truly hadn''t done it on purpose.


    Ever since her younger brothers and sisters had seen her motorcycle, they all wanted to try riding it. The younger ones also wanted to go for rides, so when Xin Xiu went out for a spin, she would take a few of them along to cruise in the sky.


    The motorcycle wasrge, and given their sizes, it could seat up to four people. On this day, she had gone to see The Fourth and taken him for a ride, along with The Third and The Fifth. Unexpectedly, The Second saw them and insisted on joining, so five people ended up on the bike.


    Overloading can lead to idents - modern traffic education does not lie.


    At the time, because the four in the back were sitting very cramped, The Second was making a fuss about wanting to drive. He had a brief argument with The Third, and just then, they encountered a flock of stupid birds flying straight into the flying motorcycle. As a result, they were knocked off course by the bird flock and plunged headfirst into the forbidden area of the back mountain, attracting the Senior Uncle Bamboo Poles who guarded the back mountain to surround them.


    It turned out there were more than three Senior Uncle Bamboo Poles, as this time Xin Xiu saw seven simr-looking Senior Uncle Bamboo Poles.


    Xin Xiu said, "Senior Uncles, if I tell you we crashed in here by ident, would you believe us?"


    Evidently, they didn''t believe her. All five of them, not one left behind, were picked up and made to sit in a row on bamboo segments, waiting for their master toe and collect them.

 Chapter 20

    The twelve Senior Uncle Bamboo Poles, named after the twelve earthly branches, were responsible for guarding the forbidden area behind the mountain. However, this job was extremely difficult because in the vast expanse of Shuling Mountain, there was hardly any ce off-limits. Even beneath the Cloud Path Sect, where the earth dragon was suppressed, the founding ancestor LingZhao Immortal didn''t forbid disciples from wandering around. The only exception was this area behind the mountain, where people were not allowed to enter casually.


    This restriction only made everyone more eager to enter. Moreover, the punishment for trespassing was somewhat yful¡ªno immediate penalty, but umting offenses would result in punishment once every three years.


    This punishment method seemed almost like a game. From the perspective of the Senior Uncle Bamboo Poles, if they truly wanted to keep people out, they should have set a more severe punishment. But LingZhao Immortal refused to do so.


    As a result, over the years, there were always young disciples who attempted to sneak into the area behind the mountain. Some wanted to see the supposedly ferocious Iron-Eating Spirit Beasts, others hoped to catch a glimpse of LingZhao Immortal on the Heavenly Observation tform, and some simply treated it as an adventure game, trying to break through the defenses of the twelve guardians.


    The Senior Uncle Bamboo Poles were very troubled by this.


    Just when the disciples had grown older and be more sensible, no longer treating the area behind the mountain as their yground, a new batch of mischievous disciples arrived.


    Shentu Yu was the first toe and collect his disciple, as he was the closest. As he approached, he overheard his disciple talking with a few fellow disciples: "It''s my fault. My reckless driving got us all in trouble."


    Another girl said, "How is it Big Sister''s fault? It''s all because The Second couldn''t sit still in the car, fidgeting around."


    The one-armed youth didn''t mind taking the me, and yfully bumped the others'' arms, "Hey, we''re all brothers and sisters from different parents, why bother about that? Don''t worry, my master said the punishment is very casual. When he was punished before, he just had to nt bamboo on a hillside."


    Another young man still seemed shaken: "I was scared to death when we fell just now. I thought we''d be smashed into a pulp."


    The youngest and most reserved boy in blue clothes carefully asked if anyone was hurt from the fall.


    The disciple replied, "We didn''t get hurt. When I saw we were about to fall, I was afraid something bad would happen, so I instinctively steered towards the area behind the mountain. I knew the Senior Uncle Bamboo Poles were guarding this area, so we''d definitely be caught before hitting the ground."


    Shentu Yu thought: Hmm, my disciple is indeed clever, knowing how to protect herself.


    As soon as he appeared, his disciple immediately fell silent, looking at him with an extremely innocent smile. The other disciples instinctively put on simr smiles, seemingly well-trained in this regard.


    Xin Xiu stood up, ready to follow her master back, but Shentu Yu gestured for her to sit down, "Wait for me here first."


    Xin Xiu sat back down, and along with her junior brothers and sisters and the Senior Uncle Bamboo Poles, watched as her master walked into the bamboo forest behind the mountain, disappearing behind a clump of purple bamboo.


    "Senior Uncles, aren''t you going to stop my master from entering the area behind the mountain?" Xin Xiu asked.


    Senior Uncle Bamboo Pole replied, "The founding ancestor said that Senior Brother Shentu can enter the area behind the mountain freely."


    Such special treatment, could it be... that her master was the founding ancestor''s own child? Just as Xin Xiu thought of this, The Second quietly asked her, "Big Sis, could it be that Uncle Shentu is actually our founding ancestor''s own child?"


    "What nonsense are you talking about? If he really was, wouldn''t I know about it?" Xin Xiu reflexively knocked The Second on the head.


    The others were gradually picked up by their masters or senior brothers and sisters, leaving only Xin Xiu sitting there waiting for her master to return. She rested her chin on her hand, lost in thought. Could her master be going to steal a panda for her?


    This guess, though not entirely correct, wasn''t far off. Shentu Yu had first gone to see his master, LingZhao Immortal.


    The Heavenly Observation tform was located in a valley behind the mountain. It was an extremely ordinary-looking tform, square and in, neither tall norrge. Wild grass and flowers grew between the cracks of the steps, giving it an abandoned and neglected appearance. The only special feature was a jade tree in the center of the tform, glowing brilliantly.


    Shentu Yu stepped onto the tform and bowed.


    "Why have youe?" A voice came from the jade tree.


    "It''s about my young disciple Xin Xiu," Shentu Yu replied.


    "Oh, so you''ve taken a disciple?" LingZhao Immortal asked.


    Shentu Yu said, "It''s the person you mentioned to mest time, Master."


    The jade tree was silent for a moment before LingZhao Immortal spoke again, "Didn''t I tell you that this person has a predestined rtionship with you from a past life?"


    Shentu Yu was a bit confused: "Yes, it was because Master said this child and I have a predestined connection that I took her as my disciple. Although I don''t know what kind of connection it is, taking her as a disciple shouldn''t be a problem, right?"


    LingZhao Immortal didn''t respond.


    LingZhao Immortal didn''t know what to say.


    He had already cultivated to the level of a true immortal and no longer concerned himself with many matters. However, he had a particr fondness for his disciple Shentu Yu. So when he noticed something unusual about Shentu Yu''s fate, he casually did a divination and discovered that his love life would be fraught with difficulties. In an attempt to help him avoid some tribtions, he had given him a hint. Who knew it would backfire... These two were not supposed to be master and disciple.


    LingZhao Immortal said, "Never mind." It''s better to let them figure things out on their own.


    Shentu Yu didn''t understand, but he didn''t ask. After all, his master often spoke in half-riddles, leaving things vague and unclear. He continued to state the purpose of his visit: "My disciple Xin Xiu has a great fondness for Iron-Eating Spirit Beasts and wants to take one back to raise."


    LingZhao Immortal: "...Go ahead."


    Shentu Yu bid farewell to his master and went to search for a suitable Iron-Eating Spirit Beast in the area behind the mountain. It had been a long time since he hadst been here. Although this ce was where he had lived in his early years, after the passage of time, with the growth and decay of mountain vegetation, it had taken on a different appearance.


    Xin Xiu had grown a bit bored waiting and had started leaning against two bamboo poles, reciting the Golden Fire Method. She discovered that she could now use a small amount of metal-attribute spiritual energy. She had just tried coating her fingernails with metal-attribute spiritual energy and found that digging in the soil was as easy as scooping sand.


    The tworge bamboo shoots at her feet, still covered in soil, were what she had casually dug up while experimenting. They were entirely purple, with velvet-like shoot sheaths. Purple bamboo was only found in a few clumps in the area behind the mountain, and she hadn''t tasted these purple shoots before. It would be nice to take them back for a taste.


    If the Senior Uncle Bamboo Poles hadn''t been looking at her so strangely, she would have dug up all therge shoots around her.


    Seeing her master appear, Xin Xiu was startled at first, then delighted, her face beaming as she went to greet him.


    "Master! Is this for me?!"


    Her eyes were fixed on the bundle in Shentu Yu''s arms, inwardly praising it. It was too cute; the only thing in the world cuter than a giant panda was a baby giant panda!


    Look at this fluffy little thing, like a glutinous rice ball. It was like a ck sesame tangyuan on a spoon, bitten to reveal the ck sesame filling inside.


    The cub''s tender cries were endearing, and the way it nestled in one''s arms, raising its head, made it look even more like a small child.


    Xin Xiu: "Master, let me hold it!"


    Shentu Yu handed the little one in his arms to another little one, "Be careful in the future."


    "Yes, yes, I''ll definitely prepare lots of delicious bamboo shoots for it every day! I''ll take good care of it!" Xin Xiu promised readily.


    Shentu Yu: "I meant for you to be careful not to get hurt by it."


    After all, it was a spirit beast known for its ferocity. Even though it was just a cub, it was still several times older than his disciple. It could easily hurt her if she wasn''t careful. Shentu Yu had initially not wanted his disciple to raise an Iron-Eating Spirit Beast too early, worried that she was too young and her cultivation level too low, making her vulnerable to injury from the spirit beast.


    Xin Xiu: "...Me? Get hurt by it?"


    She examined this adorable, innocent-looking baby panda, only half her size, and couldn''t imagine how it could hurt her. Was it going to scratch her with its ws? Haha!


    Her master was being too rmist. Such a small creature couldn''t possibly be dangerous. She chalked it up to her master being overly concerned as a first-time parent figure.


    Xin Xiu hugged the furball and found its weight unexpectedly heavy, like a solid iron ball. If she hadn''t cultivated immortal strength, making her much stronger than ordinary people, she definitely wouldn''t have been able to lift it.


    Even though she had never hugged a giant panda in her previous world, she knew that those pandas certainly weren''t this heavy. She even wondered if the pandas here really ate iron, with their bellies full of weights.


    However, being able to hug such an adorable ck sesame tangyuan-like baby panda was worth the extra weight. She didn''t mind.


    "Let me carry it," said Shentu Yu, well aware of the Iron-Eating Spirit Beast''s weight and wanting to relieve his disciple''s burden.


    Xin Xiu hugged the panda cub even tighter: "No, no, I can carry it myself."


    She was quite fond of the baby panda and busied herself making a small bamboo basket as a bed for it. She then went to ask Shentu Yu if such a young panda cub could chew bamboo or if she should find some milk for it.


    Shentu Yu replied, "You don''t need to do much for it. It''s not that young anymore and can survive on its own. When it''s hungry or thirsty, it will find bamboo itself."


    Xin Xiu thought to herself that her master was so reclusive and antisocial that he probably didn''t know how to raise a panda properly. She decided not to listen to him.


    She took the panda cub to soak in a hot spring, bonding with it. She also dug up plenty of bamboo shoots and cut some fresh bamboo to bring back and try feeding it. Being wild-born, the cub was very easy to care for and ate whatever she gave it.


    However... in the middle of the night, Xin Xiu was awakened by a crunching sound. She discovered the panda cub gnawing on the bed. It had already chewed arge hole in the not-so-small bamboo bed.


    Xin Xiu said, "No wonder I felt a chilly breeze on my bottom. If you keep chewing in this direction, I''m going to fall through!"


    She sat up, holding her nket, and rubbed her forehead.


    She had forgotten that in this bamboo house, the roof, floor, and furniture were almost all made of bamboo. For a giant panda, it might be like living in a house made of chocte, with edible things everywhere. It was only natural that the cub would wake up in the middle of the night, smell the tempting aroma, and start gnawing.


    "You won''t eat the fresh bamboo, but you insist on chewing these old bamboo pieces. Do you prefer crunchy textures?" she asked.


    Xin Xiu tried to pick up the busy bed-chewing panda cub. Little did she know that this bed had been slept on by Shentu Yu for many years, imbued with his scent and the spiritual energy that permeated the entire bamboo house. For a spirit beast, such bamboo would naturally taste the best.


    The little rice ball, not wanting to be separated from its food, clung reluctantly to the bed leg. Unhappy with Xin Xiu''s attempt to move it, it raised its small ck paw and swatted the nearby bamboo chair.


    The chair shattered into pieces before Xin Xiu''s eyes.


    Xin Xiu: "..." How could such an adorable little paw have so much strength?


    Her master appeared at the doorway downstairs, probably having heard themotion. Antern floated in front of him, illuminating the scene in the room. The remains of the bed and chair were scattered everywhere, while his disciple crouched to one side, watching the Iron-Eating Spirit Beast cub gnaw on the bed leg.


    "Come with me," the master said, his tone rather stern.


    Xin Xiu stood up to follow him, thinking that her master probably felt she shouldn''t have let the pet sleep on the bed with her, causing a disturbance in the middle of the night.


    Shentu Yu turned his head to look at her and said in a softer tone, "I wasn''t talking to you. Go back to sleep."


    The panda cub that had chewed up the bed walked past her on all fours, head hanging low, following Shentu Yu.


    Xin Xiu: "?" Master, haven''t you mixed up who you''re supposed to be talking to?


    She leaned on the railing, watching her master downstairs talking to the panda cub. She couldn''t hear clearly what he was saying, but found the scene somewhat amusingly absurd.


    Shentu Yu: "When I chose you, didn''t I tell you that my disciple is still young? You''re many years older than her, so how can you bully her?"


    The little rice ball sat in ce, head drooping.


    Shentu Yu: "Humans are fragile, especially since she hasn''t transcended mortality yet. How could she withstand your iron ws?"


    The rice ball made a couple of grunting noises, and Shentu Yu''s expression softened slightly: "It''s good that you know you were wrong. Don''t do it again, or you won''t be able to stay here."


    Seeing the rice ball nod, Shentu Yu brought it back upstairs and said to his disciple, "I''ve scolded her."


    Xin Xiu picked up the curled-up little creature and nced at the broken bed inside, casually joking, "Master, why don''t you just make me an iron bed? That way, it won''t smell tempting and want to eat it."


    Shentu Yu''s tone didn''t sound like he was joking at all, "She would eat an iron bed too. We''ll change it to a wooden one."


    Xin Xiu: "...Huh?"


    Could it be that in this world of immortal cultivation, giant pandas really do eat iron?

 Chapter 21

    Xin Xiu found one thing very strange - her master would asionally talk to that ill-tempered baby panda. After the panda did something naughty or got angry at her, her master wouldfort it like consoling a child after an argument, and then scold the baby panda.


    This series of actions left Xin Xiu puzzled.


    After a few such instances, Xin Xiu spected that this new panda could actually speak humannguage.


    "You can actually speak humannguage, right? I''ve been taking care of you for several days now, why don''t you say something to me?" Xin Xiu crouched in front of the tiny baby panda, trying to tempt it with a bamboo shoot.


    The baby panda did make a sound, but it was in pandanguage that she couldn''t understand. If it couldn''t speak humannguage, it surely couldn''t be because her master could speak pandanguage - that wasn''t some foreignnguage one could easily learn.


    While the baby panda was still making "ang ang ang" sounds, Shentu Yu walked by and said, "Don''t make unreasonable requests."


    Xin Xiu: "Ah, Master, I was just joking."


    Shentu Yu: "I was talking to her. She''s taking advantage of your fondness again to make unreasonable demands. It''s improper."


    Xin Xiu: "..."


    Xin Xiu: "Master, where did you learn pandanguage? I want to learn too."


    Shentu Yu patted her head, shook his head, and walked away. Before leaving, he admonished the panda: "Don''t throw tantrums at her."


    Xin Xiu pondered, could it be that pandanguage was some kind of special skill that her master couldn''t teach her? Or was her cultivation level still too low to learn it? As she contemted, she bundled the panda into her arms.


    The soft baby panda''s fur wasn''t as ck as its mother''s, but it was finer. Its two little ears were also soft. When ity there turning its body, its little belly trembled, rising and falling with each breath. It was incredibly cute, like a little stuffed bear toy.


    However, the cute baby panda didn''t like being petted for long. After just a few strokes, it would struggle to leave, rolling to the side to lie down.


    The little panda indeed wasn''t as patient and gentle as the big mama panda.


    When Xin Xiu forcibly grabbed the little ball of fur to pet it, she felt a bit like a bully. Because the baby panda had been scolded by her master, it didn''t dare show its ws to her anymore. asionally, when she petted it for too long, it would just raise its paw in a gesture of daring to be angry but not daring to act, showing a bit of an exasperated look. But because its ck eye circles formed a figure-eight shape, it always looked particrly innocent and pitiful, making even its fierce expressions seem like it was just being adorable.


    After keeping it for just a few days, Xin Xiu discovered that this little one had started running around everywhere, hiding in various corners where she couldn''t find it.


    Xin Xiu wondered: Could it be that pandas really like hide-and-seek activities? The mama panda was like this too.


    "Ha, found you!" Xin Xiu picked up the baby panda from the top of the cab.


    "Found you again." Xin Xiu pulled the baby panda out from between some rocks.


    Although the baby panda was an Iron-Eating Spirit Beast, suppressed by Shentu Yu''s aura, it still didn''t have much human-like thinking. It was more driven by its fierce beast instincts. Not being naturally close to humans, it got annoyed by Xin Xiu''s constant hugging. It stood up on its hind legs and swatted Xin Xiu away with its paw, sending her tumbling right to Shentu Yu''s feet as he wasing up the stairs.


    Xin Xiu wasn''t bothered by being pushed and rolled over while ying with her pet. She used to raise dogs, and when ying with them, they would often get overly excited, nuzzling and pouncing. Being knocked over by them was quite normal. Sometimes when the dog was happy and ran very fast, she would be out of breath running behind it holding the leash. When they ran too far and she was too tired to walk back home, the dog would act coy and refuse to move, and she''d have to carry it back home on her back.


    But Shentu Yu didn''t think this incident could be overlooked. He picked up the baby panda and took it away, telling Xin Xiu before leaving: "I''ll get you one with a better temper."


    He indeed brought back another one not long after. At least, it was probably another one. After all, they were all the same fluffy balls, with the same ck paws and ck eye circles. Unlike dogs that have different patterns and colors, pandas are basically all one color, so Xin Xiu had trouble telling them apart.


    This baby panda didn''t randomly get angry at her chair or create various furniture corpses, but it really ate too much. Xin Xiu left it in the room for a while, just taking an afternoon nap, and it ate the stairs leading to the next floor.


    Xin Xiu thought: Master told it not to chew on furniture or throw furniture around, and it indeed did as told.


    Not only did it chew the stairs, but it also chewed the wall, creating a rather neat shape like a door. Xin Xiu looked at the new door the baby panda had opened for her in the wall. This door was treacherous, standing there looking down was a six-story height, one step out and you could fall. Whistling wind and clouds rushed in from outside, no wonder she felt cold while sleeping earlier.


    She crouched in front of the suspended hole that used to be the stairs and looked for a while, discovering that the baby panda was now chewing on the fourth-floor stairs. If she had woken up anyter, the fourth-floor stairs would probably have been gone too.


    Xin Xiu looked around, found some rope, tied it to a pir to serve as stairs, and slid down to the fifth floor, then stepped on the rickety fourth-floor stairs to go down.


    If giant pandas have such good appetites, wouldn''t this entire bamboo building be eaten up by it?


    Master and disciple sat facing each other in the courtyard, with arge pot of purple bamboo shoots with meat slices and stir-fried vegetables between them, along with a te of newly pickled crisp sour bamboo shoots. The two of them ate on one side, while the baby panda sat under the corridor pir watching them eat. Because it had chewed up the stairs and walls, Shentu Yu had drawn a circle around the pir, making it stay inside to reflect on its actions, not allowing it toe out.


    So the baby panda could only futilely twist around that round pir, leaning forward to scratch the pir one moment, then rubbing its tail the next - the scene looked like a panda pole dancing.


    Xin Xiu would take a bite of food, look at it, look at it again, and finally said: "Master, you should send this baby panda back." Wild Iron-Eating Spirit Beasts are not suitable for keeping as pets.


    After saying this, she bit her chopsticks and thought, being treated like a child by a group of old immortals, she had really started acting like a child. She was behaving more and more youthfully, actually doing childish things like moring to keep a pet and then regretting it halfway. Thinking back, she seemed to have done the same thing when she was eight years old.


    Thenter, when she was in her teens, she started raising dogs and kept at it for ten years.


    Xin Xiu held her bowl, eating while pondering the problem, "Master, why do all these furry animals dislike being petted by me? I don''t think my technique is that bad."


    Shentu Yu held his bamboo chopsticks silently.


    In fact, he couldn''t judge her technique, as he had never allowed others to pet him like that. However, he thought the main problem was probably that she petted for too long.


    When his disciple liked something, she would be particrly affectionate towards it, with an enthusiasm that was too much for fur to handle. Regardless of technique, she would pet for a long time, reluctant to let go. Naturally, furry animals wouldn''t like it.


    "You''ve just started cultivating and can''t control your gold fire spiritual energy well yet. The energying from your hands naturally wouldn''t be liked by ordinary birds and beasts," Shentu Yu could onlye up with this reason tofort his disciple.


    Is it a problem with gold fire spiritual energy? Xin Xiu looked at her hands, suddenly realizing that this was probably like having dry hands - when touching fur, it easily produces static electricity. No wonder the two baby pandas didn''t like her petting them.


    Xin Xiu felt dejected, thinking back to the water-element Third Elder and wood-element Fifth Elder, realizing that they indeed were more popr with small animals. She thought sourly: "I guess I''m only suitable for raising dogs."


    Only her dog would never dislike her, no matter how she petted or hugged it. A dog that has recognized its owner will always gently indulge them.


    Just as some people might find their dogs particrly clingy and annoying, only expressing affection clumsily. Generally, long-haired animals simply wouldn''t like enthusiastic fur-loving humans, let alone humans whose petting causes static electricity!


    How miserable, truly miserable!


    But that''s not right, she still had the mama panda. Although there were no dogs in this world, she still had a mama panda that didn''t dislike her and allowed her to pet it freely. It must truly love her.


    Xin Xiu immediately perked up, feeling that it would be better to go pet the mama panda.


    She began searching all over the mountains for traces of the mama panda, convinced that it was the cutest, most beautiful, and best to pet among all pandas. In terms of touch, this was indeed true. Although the cubs were soft and adorably tiny, the giant panda was like a fluffy warm water bed. When they became more familiar, she would definitely sleep on the mama panda''s belly.


    Seeing his disciple searching for him all over the mountains, Shentu Yu asionally felt a pang of conscience. His disciple often thought of him, always wanting to prepare food to show filial piety to her master, yet he deliberately avoided her.


    As a top-tier artifact forger, Shentu Yu had to start considering other methods to satisfy his disciple''s interests, such as forging an Iron-Eating Spirit Beast for her.


    So, should he forge a "living" Iron-Eating Spirit Beast, or merely create a lifeless object in the shape of one?


    Long ago, Shentu Yu was not as he is now. When he was most passionate and arrogant about the art of artifact forging, he had once forged another body for himself¡ªa body indistinguishable from a normal human''s. To make that body truly be a "person," he went so far as to extract his own soul to forge it. In the end, he seeded.


    His master, LingZhao Immortal, said that this creation had already surpassed the realm of "artifact forging." Being a demon, yet forging a living human body, simultaneously possessing both human and demon bodies, sharing one soul controlled by a single consciousness¡ªit was unprecedented, tantamount to challenging thews of heaven.


    Because of this body, it attracted lightning tribtion, striking for three days and three nights, causing him to spend nearly a hundred years recovering his vitality.


    Since then, he began to control both bodies simultaneously. The human body would travel the world year-round, collecting various materials for artifact forging, while his original form became increasinglyzy and reclusive, spending each day in his true form resting in the mountains, with most of his consciousness focused on the other body.


    The consequences of his youthful arrogance persisted to this day, and Shentu Yu never again attempted to forge living beings. However, with some modifications, it wasn''t impossible to forge a spiritual artifact capable of developing its own "spirit."


    Like swords and other weapons often carried and used by their owners, artifacts that embody their owner''s principles are most likely to develop a spirit. Though not human, these spirits can grow alongside their owners and be controlled by them.


    Shentu Yu decided to forge a "spiritual artifact" in the shape of an Iron-Eating Spirit Beast to apany his disciple.


    Xin Xiu was unaware that her panda "mother" was going to great lengths to escape being cuddled, preparing to make her an "artificial intelligence" panda. At present, she was with a dozen senior disciples, preparing for a divination ss with one of their junior masters.


    The divination teacher hadn''t arrived yet, so the senior disciples were chatting idly, bringing up Shentu Yu.


    "I joined the sectte, so I''m not clear about what happened with Senior Brother Shentu about three hundred years ago. It was Senior Brother Tao Jun who told me. Oh, you probably don''t know Tao Jun, he left the mountain decades ago and hasn''t returned. We don''t know what he''s doing out there. He joined the sect early and witnessed the lightning tribtion back then. They say the lightning struck non-stop for three days and three nights, carving out a basin at the junction of the back mountain and Secluded Bamboo Mountain."


    "There are spections that Senior Brother used human souls to forge artifacts, which brought divine punishment. But my master says that Senior Brother Shentu probably created something extraordinary, though we don''t know exactly what it was."

 Chapter 22

    "Could it be that he forged a divine artifact? Ordinary spiritual weapons wouldn''t trigger heavenly lightning, but legendary divine artifacts might."


    "There were others who spected simrly. At that time, many people with ulterior motives came to visit Shuling Mountain. The Founding Master said it wasn''t a divine artifact and persuaded them all to leave."


    Xin Xiu asked, "And they believed the Founding Master just like that?"


    "Haha, what could they do if they didn''t believe? They couldn''t defeat the Founding Master anyway. Our Founding Master didn''t just persuade with words."


    Xin Xiu understood - it wasn''t persuasion by reason, but by force.


    Everyone engaged in a free-wheeling discussion about what exactly Elder Master Shentu had forged.


    One senior brother listening in sighed, "If it were me facing that heavenly lightning, I''d probably be obliterated. Elder Master Shentu is truly formidable. Actually, I wanted to learn artifact forging in my early years, but Elder Master Shentu didn''t want to take disciples then, and his personality made him unapproachable and intimidating."


    This senior brother patted Xin Xiu''s shoulder, "I''m so envious of you, Junior Sister Xin Xiu. You must study artifact forging diligently and not waste Elder Master''s talents."


    A senior sister who was tying grass ropes nearby couldn''t help joining the conversation, "My master once told me that Elder Master Shentu wasn''t always like this. It was after that heavenly lightning tribtion that he changed. I heard that in the past, Elder Master Shentu was quite arrogant, with a bad temper, and would resort to violence when displeased."


    Xin Xiu listened with great interest and asked, "Violence? My master used to fight with people?" It was hard to imagine such a reclusive master getting into fights.


    The senior sister continued, "I heard that my master once went to Elder Master Shentu for help in forging a weapon. He saw two jars of honey on the table and took them home to eat. This angered Elder Master Shentu so much that he chased after my master and tore off his roof... Of course, I personally think Elder Master Shentu wouldn''t resort to violence over two jars of honey. My master must have been exaggerating."


    Xin Xiu: ...I think it might be true.


    She didn''t know whether to marvel at her master''s long-standing love for sweets or the fact that such a homebody once had a hot-tempered youth. It was too funny to think that he used to get angry at his junior brother over two jars of honey, when now he wouldn''t mind if she yed with any spiritual artifacts he forged.


    "Oh no, I''mte! Has it started yet?" Senior Brother Cai Xing hurried in with his squinty eyes, scanning the tea party scene of people crowded on cushions.


    "Why is Cai Xing sote?"


    "We thought you weren''ting to Elder Master Bu Suanzi''s divination ss today. How strange."


    Cai Xing greeted everyone and sat down next to Xin Xiu, patting her head with a smile, "Is Junior Sister Xiu here to learn divination too? Are you interested in this art?"


    Xin Xiu replied honestly, "The Sixth asked me toe. I''m just here to join in."


    Indeed, the one teaching divination was The Sixth''s master. These divination sses weren''t held daily, but depended on the teacher''s mood. The Sixth found her master''s divination sses interesting, so she specially invited Xin Xiu to experience it.


    Just as they were talking, a schrly-looking man walked in, followed by a graceful young girl - it was The Sixth.


    Having been a disciple for only a few months, The Sixth looked different from when she first arrived. The rustic vige girl from their first meeting had blossomed, clearly having received a good education. Her manners were much more refined now, though she still retained an air of simplicity. Following her master into the room, she saw Xin Xiu and smiled, walking over to sit beside her.


    "Big Sister, you really came," she said softly.


    They all knew that Big Sister was in low spirits after failing to raise an iron-eating spirit beast, so they had discussed finding interesting activities to invite her to join. It just so happened that her master was in the mood to give a lesson, so she tried inviting Big Sister toe.


    Xin Xiu, unaware of the younger disciples'' private discussions, casually said, "You rarely make requests. How could I note? I brought you some pickled sour bamboo shoots."


    The Sixth was delighted but also a bit embarrassed, chuckling softly.


    As the Elder Master at the front began the lesson, everyone sat up straight to listen.


    The Elder Master''s name was Bu Suanzi. When Xin Xiu first heard this name, she thought it sounded like a poetry form. This Elder Master must have a deep love for poetry and prose.


    Judging by his demeanor earlier, she had thought he might be the type to carry arge ink brush as a weapon, able to trap people by drawing a circle, and recite poetry while fighting. But it turned out his main focus was divination.


    Cultivation wasn''t a simple matter - it was a never-ending journey of learning. They didn''t just meditate and cultivate qi every day. Besides self-cultivation and absorbing spiritual energy, they had to learn various skills. Cultivators like her master Shentu Yu, who only excelled in one area like artifact forging, were quite rare. Most people studied a variety of disciplines.


    Divination was one such cultivation path. Most of the elders and seniors at Shuling Mountain knew a bit about it, with Elder Master Bu Suanzi being the most skilled. The fact that even his name was "Bu Suanzi" showed his confidence in this art.


    Learning divination probably required talent, and after listening for a while, Xin Xiu felt she might not possess such talent. She listened with a dizzy head, full of question marks.


    She only understood the beginning, where Elder Master Bu Suanzi exined that there were various methods of divination. One involved using objects like tortoise shells or divination ropes, or even a single character or stone could serve as a medium once a certain level was reached. Another method relied on sensing thews of heaven and earth to find cause and effect, using finger calctions. The saying goes that the ten fingers are connected to the heart, so all these perceptions were inextricably linked to the heart.


    After that, she couldn''t quite follow. This metaphysical subject was truly profound. There''s a universal rule about sses: students who don''t understand the lesson are 100% likely to be called on to answer questions. Even the world of cultivation couldn''t escape thisw.


    "Niece Xin Xiu, tell us what you see," Elder Master Bu Suanzi pointed at a round ink blob floating in front of him.


    The ink blob was something he had casually drawn while lecturing. Xin Xiu only found it peculiar that the ink was floating in the air and couldn''t discern anything else. Since she couldn''t see anything special, she had to make something up: "Um, I see... that it''s a ball. It''s big and round, ck and shiny?"


    Elder Master Bu Suanzi nodded slightly, "Niece, you have great talent."


    Elder Master, if I''m making things up, you shouldn''t y along. Xin Xiu thought this praise must be a polite gesture out of respect for her master, so she epted it graciously.


    Apart from Xin Xiu, the other senior brothers and sisters, even The Sixth, all listened attentively, as if they understood everything. Especially Senior Brother Cai Xing, who listened with rapt attention. Xin Xiu wondered if everyone here except her was a top student.


    The senior brothers and sisters present weren''t Elder Master Bu Suanzi''s disciples, but it was normal for disciples of the same sect to attend sses given by other elders. In Xin Xiu''s understanding, this was like an open course - anyone interested could attend.


    After the ss ended and everyone dispersed, Xin Xiu sat on her cushion and asked The Sixth beside her, "Did you understand everything?"


    To her surprise, The Sixth answered with a sincere face, "Of course not."


    Xin Xiu: "?" If you didn''t understand, why were you nodding and looking thoughtful? You acted quite convincingly.


    The Sixthughed happily, "But it''s okay if I don''t understand now. Master says if you don''t understand, just keep listening. After listening enough times, you''ll eventually understand."


    "Nan Ke, since you want to chat with Niece Xin Xiu, I''ll take your things back for you," Elder Master Bu Suanzi came over and picked up the box of sour bamboo shoots Xin Xiu had brought.


    The Sixth: "Alright, Master."


    The Sixth''s original name was A''nan, but her literary (old) youth master Bu Suanzi had changed it to Nan Ke.


    This little girl had learned to tease her master. She whispered in Xin Xiu''s ear, "Master will definitely eat half of the sour bamboo shoots."


    Xin Xiu: "Elder Master Bu Suanzi likes to eat too? He looks like someone who has transcended worldly desires."


    The Sixthughed like a little duckling, "Not at all. Last time we had hotpot, I brought back a te of meat, and Master ate it all. He even wrote a poem after finishing it, haha~"


    After spending half a day with The Sixth, Xin Xiu received an invitation from The Seventh and Old Eighth, that pair of golden boy and jade girl. They said they missed her, so Xin Xiu rode her motorcycle to visit the two children.


    Uncle Bai Fei''s dwelling was mobile - it was a painted pleasure boat. Several pavilions were scattered elegantly on the boat, exquisitely designed, drifting along the vast misty waters. It was said that Uncle Bai Fei grew up in a water town and waster confined in the deep pce for many years. Perhaps what she missed most was boating along the waterside in the old days. So after she attained the Taoist way of freedom, she became even more attached to these leisurelyndscapes.


    Xin Xiu boarded the painted boat and saw vines climbing on the outer walls of the pavilions, with clusters of red flowers hanging under the eaves like rednterns.


    The Seventh and Old Eighth clung to her, chatting away, and served her food and drinks with the air of gracious hosts. Uncle Bai Fei had a gentle nature and didn''t treat her as an outsider. She took Xin Xiu along to cut fresh grapes and even asked for her advice on how to make food that suited the tastes of the two children, creating an atmosphere of casual family conversation.


    It was evident that her rtionship with her two disciples was full of warmth, more like that of a mother and her children.


    "I can never make it taste the same as you do. Bao Fu and De Rui seem to have lost some weight."


    Xin Xiu thought: I can''t bring myself to tell such a lie. They''ve clearly gotten fatter. Look at how round their faces are - stick some sesame seeds on them and they''d be tbreads.


    Xin Xiu had a meal there and tasted Uncle Bai Fei''s cooking, thus understanding how the two children''s chubby faces came to be.


    She also observed Uncle Bai Fei cultivating her disciples'' artistic sensibilities. She taught The Seventh to dance and Old Eighth to y the konghou.


    A simple konghou in Uncle Bai Fei''s hands appeared understated yet luxurious, worth a hundred times more. But in Old Eighth''s hands, his chubby fingers on the strings looked more like he was plucking cotton, his clumsy appearance making Xin Xiuugh heartily.


    When teaching dance, Uncle Bai Fei stood facing the wind on the painted boat, looking like a fairy gliding over waves. With a wave of her long sleeves, she swayed like a breeze. Xin Xiu watched, unable to take her eyes off her, thinking to herself: If I had an empire, I would give it to this beauty.


    Then, looking at the chubby Seventh learning to dance, she wore a flowing skirt of the same material and style as Uncle Bai Fei''s, but the effect was entirely different. If Xin Xiu had toment, she could only say that The Seventh was putting a lot of effort into her yangko dance moves.


    After a jolly afternoon, she returned to Secluded Bamboo Mountain, where she saw a magpieing to deliver a message. It was from The Second, inviting her to see the earth dragons below the Cloud Realm Taoist site tomorrow.


    Holding the letter, Xin Xiu wondered what was going on these days. She had suddenly be so popr, with her brothers and sisters taking turns to spend time with her, one invitation following another seamlessly.


    After a moment''s thought, Xin Xiu understood and shook her head with a smile. Could it be that they thought she was in a bad mood and were deliberately trying to cheer her up?


    She suddenly felt a sense of contentment, as if all the children were being filial, warming her old heart.

 Chapter 23

    The earth dragon''s turning was a specialty of Shuling Mountain, urring from time to time. Xin Xiu and the others had witnessed it on the day they left the basin. At that time, she was taken by her master to Secluded Bamboo Mountain and directly observed the treacherous terrain that imprisoned the earth dragon.


    But why had she never had the desire to explore that area? It wasn''t because the ce looked dangerous, but because she heard that there were no restrictions or guards there, and disciples could freely go and look.


    Xin Xiu: Sorry, I don''t want to go anymore.


    A ce wide open for anyone to y in, what''s there to explore?


    The Second probably really had nowhere else to go, which was why he thought of that ce. Xin Xiu rode her motorcycle to pick up The Second, only to discover that seeing the earth dragon was just a pretext; this guy just wanted to drive.


    Xin Xiu understood that the young man wanted to drive, but his driving skills were so poor that letting him drive might result in broken legs. He was already a one-armed hero; if he broke his legs too, he couldn''t even be a sidekick. Therefore, she mercilessly refused him and told him to be content as a passenger.


    "I couldn''t see the dragon clearlyst time. This time, I want to get a better look," The Second seemed quite excited.


    Without turning her head, Xin Xiu asked him, "You''ve actually been to see it by yourself already, haven''t you?"


    The Second scratched his head, "Haha, yeah, I went to look, but after walking for a long time without seeing the earth dragon appear, I had to go back. Big sis, just drive the bike straight into that cloud. We can look down from above, and we''ll definitely be able to see the dragon."


    Xin Xiu wanted to do that too, but when she flew to the cloudyer below the Cloud Realm, the motorcycle automatically descended. Looking at the flock of birds following her flying motorcycle, they all automatically avoided this area. Xin Xiu guessed that flying was probably prohibited in the airspace above this domain.


    The Second was disappointed: "What a pity. Do we have to walk in? We''ll probably be in darkness before we reach the innermost part."


    Xin Xiu: "Walk? You''re underestimating my motorcycle."


    Just because it could fly didn''t mean they should ignore that it was originally a vehicle meant for ground travel. Her motorcycle was designed for both air andnd use. The master had made her motorcycle with superrge wheels, capable of mountain riding. Moreover, even if it couldn''t fly high into the sky, it could still hover a bit. On t ground, it could ride close to the surface, and on bumpy terrain, it could function as a hovering maic motorcycle.


    The Second was the first to witness the motorcycle''s true colors, excitedly standing on the back seat and repeatedly saying, "This bike is even more fun to ride on the ground!"


    When arge rock blocked their path ahead, Xin Xiu simply lifted the front of the bike and leaped over it. The Second fell in love with the thrilling sensation of speeding, encouraging her to find roads with lots of loose stones. The two of them were like ying a real-life Mario game, asionally turning, asionally jumping up, all the way riding the motorcycle into the treacherous mountains.


    Because of the thick cloudyer above, the ground below rarely saw daylight, and the light was dim, as if it were always a gloomy, damp, overcast day. Moreover, the mountains here were not as lush and green as the mountains outside. They were mostly exposed sand and stone, with only asional tufts of wild grass growing in the crevices, and even those weren''t green.


    Such a depressing ce was indeed worthy of being a prison.


    Xin Xiu didn''t know much about this imprisoned earth dragon, but The Second knew a bit more than her. As they drove along the boring road, he casually chatted with her: "It happened a long time ago. They say this earth dragon once caused a great flood, washing away good fields and viges on both banks of the river, causing continuous rain for several months, and triggering widespread flooding in many ces. It also ate many people."


    "I heard that back then, many cultivators in the immortal world wanted to capture it, but only the Founding Master seeded. But although it was caught, it couldn''t be killed, so there was no choice but to imprison it here."


    "Master says it''s an evil dragon, not the same as the auspicious dragons we''ve heard about before. Evil dragons are born to eat people. Big sis, where do you think those auspicious dragons are?"


    Xin Xiu: "When you seed in your cultivation in the future and can travel around, you''ll definitely be able to find auspicious dragons. Surely there''s more than just this one dragon left in the world."


    The Second: "Yeah, I''m sure I can find them. I even want to raise dragons, preferably two!"


    "You ant, what big words," a voice like muffled thunder sounded above their heads.


    With a rumbling sound, a huge head rose from the mountain range and peered at them. Bloodshot, murky eyes as big asnterns stared at them with a fierce air. The earth dragon was actually so close to them, and just moments ago, it had been lying among the mountain ridges, its body covered with rock moss. Its dark purple dragon body looked just like part of the ck mountain range, making it impossible for Xin Xiu and The Second to detect its presence.


    The Second, whose courage was as big as the sky, showed no fear towards this suddenly appearing earth dragon. He even retorted: "You''re the one with big words. What did you eat? It stinks!"


    When the earth dragon spoke, a gust of fishy wind blew in their faces, extremely unpleasant.


    The earth dragon was enraged by The Second''s blunt truth, angrily opening its mouth to bite at Xin Xiu and The Second. With a crunch, it bit the motorcycle along with a circle of earth around it into its mouth.


    Xin Xiu knew clearly that since her senior brothers and sisters all said this ce was freely essible, it meant there definitely wouldn''t be any danger. But when that enormous dragon mouth bit down, she still couldn''t help but feel her heart race. Three secondster, she opened her eyes to find they were still riding the motorcycle in the same spot, with just a circle of earth missing around them.


    As she had guessed, the earth dragon''s intimidating bite hadn''t caused them any harm at all.


    They and this earth dragon seemed to be in two different worlds, able to see each other but unable to touch. No wonder the Founding Master dared to let disciplese and look; he had set up a dragon exhibition showcase.


    The Second became even more emboldened now. "Dragon, you''re just trying to scare us, aren''t you? Hahaha, you can''t scare us!"


    Not seeing the two people scared out of their wits, the earth dragon angrily raised its tail high and swung it at them. The dragon tail passed through their bodies and mmed heavily on the ground, sending countless rock fragments flying.


    "Damn you, you damned little insects!" The earth dragon lost its temper and started thrashing about, causing the mountains to shake and the earth to move.


    The Second shouted to the sky: "Dragon, I heard you ate a lot of people. Is that true?"


    The earth dragon crashed around the mountain ridges, alternating between weirdughter and loud curses: "Eat! Eat people! I want to eat people!"


    The Second: "..."


    He stood on the motorcycle, holding onto Xin Xiu''s shoulder, and asked her in a low voice: "Big sis, is this earth dragon a bit... mentally unstable?"


    Xin Xiu analyzed rationally: "It probably is. Being confined for too long does that to you. Plus, it''s so dark here. Staying for a long time easily leads to psychological issues."


    The two watched the earth dragon go crazy for a while, then saw it flop back into the mountain range and be still again.


    "Sigh, it''s really not interesting. No wonder senior brothers and sisters don''t likeing here," The Second said, somewhat disappointed. Having seen this not-at-all beautiful dragon, they turned the bike around and headed back.


    The Second was quiet for barely a moment before he started talking again: "I was also locked up by people before. Being confined feels awful."


    Xin Xiu: "Oh? What happened?"


    The Second shrugged, "I don''t really know what happened. They said I did something wrong. Although I''m not sure, if they say so, then I guess that''s how it is."


    "I see this dragon being confined here is quite boring too. Maybe I''lle to see it asionally in the future."


    Xin Xiu: "Are you sure you''re noting to provoke it?" The Second''s habit of saying whatever he wanted, regardless of the situation and only caring about his own amusement, could literally anger someone to death if they had a slightly worse temper.


    The Second vowed earnestly: "I just want to ask where its hometown is, and if it has any dragon brothers or sisters!"


    And then go to theirir and take them all at once? Xin Xiu could almost picture The Second stealing dragon eggs.


    "Get off, get off. I''ll let you do whatever you want, just don''t lose your life in the process."


    After sending off The Second with his head full of summoning divine dragons, The Third came along.


    "Big sis, didn''t you sayst time that riding a motorcycle in a skirt was inconvenient and you wanted pants? I asked senior brother, and he said Jin Se''s silkworms have spun silk. We can go ask Jin Se to help make clothes."


    Xin Xiu: As expected of The Third, still remembering this. He''s so thoughtful.


    She had long felt that wearing a skirt while riding a motorcycle was inconvenient, especially when the wind blew, making the skirt ride up and leaving her legs chilly. She had tried sitting sideways on the motorcycle, but it never felt quite right.


    Xin Xiu had never met Senior Sister Jin Se before. She rode with The Third, and using the route map prepared by their senior brother, they followed the directions to find Jin Se''s mulberry garden. The entire hillside was nted with mulberry leaves, with colorful terracesyered up the slope.


    "Those aren''t terraces, they''re dyeing pools. The woven fabrics are dyed over there," said a beautiful woman in her thirties who emerged from the mulberry grove. She carried a basket, her long ck hair wrapped in a light gauze bun with two wooden hairpins, looking neat and tidy from head to toe.


    After Xin Xiu and herpanion stated their purpose, the beautiful woman smiled and led them into the garden ahead. Surprisingly, there were quite a few people in the garden - women in their thirties and forties, as well as elderly grandmothers. It looked like an ordinary mortal world fabric shop, except for one young girl who appeared to be in her early teens. She wore brightly colored clothes and was sitting there embroidering, with dozens of needles flying up and down around her, quickly stitching out exquisite and beautiful patterns.


    "Master Jin Se, we have visitors," someone called out.


    It turned out that this youngest-looking girl was actually the mistress of this ce, Jin Se.


    "Senior Sister Jin Se, you have so many people here," Xin Xiu chatted casually, feeling quite at ease.


    Senior Sister Jin Se was unexpectedly a bit shy, speaking in a soft and gentle voice, "These are all women I''ve brought back over the years during my travels. Most of them couldn''t make a living in their original ces, so I brought them back here. At least they can live peacefully in these mountains for the rest of their lives, and they also help me out."


    "Are you here to have clothes made? Tell me what kind you want, and when they''re ready, I''ll call you toe pick them up. Consider it my gift to my newly joined junior sisters."


    Xin Xiu could only once again marvel at the simple and honest folk customs of Shuling Mountain, then described the style of clothes she wanted. Leather jackets and pants were just a joke, butfortable, loose-fitting casual pants were possible.


    "What kind of clothes are these?" Senior Sister Jin Se had never heard of such garments and was a bit puzzled.


    Xin Xiu drew them for her directly. Out of professional habit, she first drew the model, then the entire outfit as it would look when worn, sketching several sets. Senior Sister Jin Se examined them for a while, thenmented, "The style looks a bit strange, but it''s very easy to make. However, it seems too simple when made like this. You''re such young girls, wearing clothes like this would be too in. How about making them into culottes?"


    Xin Xiu had no choice but to discuss the advantages of modern clothing with this immortal cultivation world''s master tailor, and tried to get her senior sister to help make underwear.


    The senior sister was surprisingly interested in underwear and asked her to draw several sets.


    "This set is nice too, but not as good-looking as the first one."


    Under the senior sister''s gentle inquiries, Xin Xiu, who had drawn set after set of clothes, felt like she had be a human drawing tool again. Especially that phrase "the first set is still the best" made her instinctively shudder. She had been away from her job for so long, why hadn''t her conditioned response improved?


    Senior Sister Jin Se, now holding arge stack of clothing designs, said she needed to study them and personally saw them out.


    As the two flew halfway back, they encountered Senior Brother Cai Xing and a few others.


    "Senior brothers, where are you rushing off to?"


    Cai Xing waved to her: "Come quickly, junior sisters. Let''s go to the Cloud Pavilion to take a look. I heard Senior Brother Tao Jun has returned and brought back something interesting."


    Senior Brother Tao Jun - wasn''t he the one they had gossiped about yesterday, the senior brother who had been gone for many years without returning? Xin Xiu''s interest in joining the excitement was piqued. She rode her motorcycle, following the flying senior brothers. "What interesting thing did this senior brother bring back?"


    Cai Xing replied: "It seems to be some kind of strange creature, with a high nose, deep-set eyes, green eyes, and golden yellow hair."


    Xin Xiu was silent.


    High nose, deep-set eyes, green eyes, golden yellow hair... This senior brother, could it be that he had captured a foreigner and brought them back?!

 Chapter 24

    Xin Xiu had read a few cultivation novels before, and she was always curious about one question: why were there only Chinese people in these cultivation novels, with no foreigners appearing? Even if foreign friends didn''t understand Chinese-style cultivation, they should still appear if they objectively existed.


    At this moment, she felt that she was probably about to see a foreign friend in this cultivation world.


    Sure enough, there was a travel-worn man sitting in the Cloud Pavilion. His appearance didn''t look like a cultivator at all, but more like an adventurous backpacker who had just returned from touring the desert for a few days or drifting at sea for a few months.


    He sat there, already surrounded by several senior and junior disciples, listening to him speak. Xin Xiu pulled the third senior brother along with the other disciples, just in time to hear Senior Brother Tao Jun say: "...At that time, I was sucked into an underwater vortex, thinking I was doomed to die. Who knew that in the moment of desperation, I would end up in a strange world where the scenery and customs were very different from ours. I spent several decades there before finding a way back..."


    "Senior Brother Tao Jun, apart from that demon ghost you mentioned earlier, didn''t you bring back anything else?"


    A look of regret appeared on Tao Jun''s face as he pped his hands, "Of course I did, but while crossing that strange sea, everything was lost. Only that demon ghost luckily followed me and didn''t end up in a watery grave."


    Hearing this description, Xin Xiu thought that the senior brother seemed to have gone to some strange ce through the sea, which sounded even more like going to a foreign country. If that really was a foreign friend, they might just have different hair and eye colors, so calling them a demon ghost didn''t seem right. Also, where was that unfortunate captured foreigner now?


    Senior Brother Cai Xing, sensing her urgency, directly asked, "Senior Brother Tao Jun, where is that strange creature you brought back? Why don''t we see it?"


    Tao Jun replied, "You came a stepte. Just now, Elder Yan Sha came by and took that thing away, saying he wanted to try using it for alchemy."


    Xin Xiu: "?!" Is it that cruel? She knew about Elder Yan Sha, who was skilled in alchemy and had once sent disciples to deliver medicine to her.


    She tugged on Senior Brother Cai Xing''s sleeve, "Senior Brother Cai Xing, let''s go take a look quickly."


    Cai Xing agreed, "Yes, let''s hurry, lest Elder Yan Sha has already used it up. Wouldn''t it be a pity if we couldn''t see it?"


    Several others also wanted to see, so they rushed to Elder Yan Sha''s ce together. Cai Xing called out as he entered, "Elder Yan Sha, we''vee to see the demon ghost Senior Brother Tao Jun brought back! You haven''t thrown it into the furnace yet, have you?"


    Elder Yan Sha, who was warming up the furnace, scolded without turning his head, "How could I throw it into the furnace without processing the material? I never refine live creatures in alchemy, don''t you know that? You truly have no talent for alchemy!"


    Xin Xiu breathed a sigh of relief, her eyes scanning the hall, "Elder, where is it? We don''t see it."


    Elder Yan Sha replied, "It was making too much noise, shouting who knows what. I found it annoying, so I put it in the back hall."


    Xin Xiu thought: If you can''t understand it, old sir, it''s probably speaking a foreignnguage.


    The group rushed to the back hall, most out of curiosity to see the spectacle, but Xin Xiu was prepared to rescue someone.


    The back hall was not noisy, but very quiet. In the corner was a cage covered with a ck cloth. Xin Xiu was the first to go over and lift the ck cloth, but after seeing clearly what was inside, she quietly covered it back up.


    ...What was this thing?


    It looked really strange.


    She felt foolish. She only knew that this thing had "a high nose, deep-set eyes, green eyes, and golden yellow hair," but she hadn''t thought that it wasn''t human-shaped at all, so it couldn''t possibly be the foreign friend she had guessed. A misstep, misled by modern society again!


    This creature did indeed have a high nose and deep-set eyes, but its nose was like a rhino''s horn, not only high but also very sharp. Its eyes were sunken like two ck holes, emitting green light from within. Apparently, "green eyes" didn''t describe the iris color, but actual green light. The golden yellow hair wasn''t just on its head, but long fur all over its body, like a mop.


    Xin Xiu had never seen such a creature before, and it was no wonder the senior brothers called it a demon ghost. The two small greenmp-like eyes did give off an eerie feeling in the darkness.


    The others also crowded around to take a closer look, discussing various simr descriptions from ancient texts.


    "It''s a yellow monkey, isn''t it? The body shape looks somewhat like a monkey."


    "That''s too hasty a conclusion. Yellow monkeys don''t have such a whip-like tail."


    "I see it has no mouth on its face. How does it eat? Perhaps it doesn''t need food?"


    "Let me try something." A senior sister took out a fruit from her pouch of treasures and threw it into the cage. The strange creature came closer to sniff it, then suddenly shouted at the curious crowd outside the cage. This shout was also peculiar, sounding almost like the noise of nearby construction, no wonder Elder Yan Sha found it annoying.


    As it opened its mouth to shout, the needle-like fur on its body bristled. Now everyone could see its mouth, which split open from the neck area. When closed, it waspletely invisible, and only upon careful observation could one notice a ring of golden yellow scales the same color as its fur.


    While the discussion was heating up, Xin Xiu casually remarked, "I wonder if this thing is edible and how it tastes." This sessfully silenced everyone, causing them to turn and look at her.


    Cai Xing said, "Junior Sister Xin Xiu, you really dare to eat anything, don''t you? We''re all seeing this thing for the first time, and you''re already considering whether it''s edible."


    Xin Xiu replied, "Someone has to be the first to eat it, right? How would we know if it''s edible without trying?" Besides, isn''t it in the nature and habit of Chinese people to first consider whether something can be eaten when discovering a new species?


    Elder Yan Sha came in with a knife and said, "Let this old man research it first and refine it into pills. If it''s not toxic, I''ll save you a piece of meat."


    Then, under the watchful eyes of his disciples, he shaved the strange animal. Holding a handful of fur, he lectured the disciples: "Alchemy starts with the materials. Sometimes, things like the fur and horns of such creatures can have unexpected effects."


    Xin Xiu touched the golden yellow fur and said, "Elder, can I have a small handful of fur?"


    Elder Yan Sha asked, "Oh? Are you interested in alchemy? Do you want to learn from your elder? With your dual affinity for gold and fire, you''re quite suitable for alchemy."


    Xin Xiu replied, "No, it''s not that. This fur is quite stiff, I want to take it back to make a brush." It would be great for brushing the panda mother''s fur.


    Elder Yan Sha: "..."


    Having witnessed a new species from another world, Xin Xiu returned to Secluded Bamboo Mountain with her brush-making material. She searched the mountain for suitable bamboo, cutting a piece to take back and make a brush. She also needed to make some tableware, like bowls, tes, and chopsticks, as the ones she had made before kept mysteriously disappearing. Xin Xiu suspected they had been eaten by the two temporarily raised panda cubs.


    It certainly couldn''t have been her and her master who ate them.


    Since bing a cultivator, there hadn''t been any significant changes to her body yet, but her handyman skills were improving daily. Whenever she needed something, her first reaction was to make it herself. If she didn''t know how, she would first ask her senior brothers and sisters, and only if that failed would she turn to her master for a solution.


    Previously, when the panda cubs ate her bed, she and her master made a new one together. She had thought her master relied on artifact refining for everything, but it wasn''t so. To make a bed, he simply went to cut bamboo, then split, chopped, and whittled it. Seeing her master sitting in the courtyard, honestly making a bed, she was quite shocked by this down-to-earth method.


    Her master was truly frugal. In terms of enjoyment, Xin Xiu felt she could surpass her master by a hundred years.


    The first skill she learned from her master, the great artifact refiner, was how to make a bed from bamboo.


    Then her master repaired the walls, while she helped by making adder. The second skill she learned from her master, the great artifact refiner, was how to make adder from bamboo.


    Perhaps soon, she would be able to make everything from bamboo. If her cultivation didn''t seed and she returned to her own world, she might be a bamboo craftsperson.


    Having gone through all this, making a brush was no challenge for Xin Xiu.


    Shentu Yu was inside his refining furnace, his mind immersed in artifact refining. He grabbed a handful of his old hair and gently blew it forward, causing the strands to attach to the gradually forming liquid in front of him.


    This was a type of soft gold he had found years ago in another human body. It was highly malleable but too soft, and he had never figured out what to make with it. Now it was perfect for crafting the body of the iron-eating spirit beast. This way, the finished product would feel softer to the touch than ordinary iron-eating spirit beasts.


    The most important aspect was that this material, while appearing soft, had strong defensive properties and incredible toughness. An iron-eating spirit beast crafted from this might be impervious to swords and spears, serving as protection when apanying the disciple on future journeys.


    However, this was still only a semi-finished product, requiring many other materials for its refinement. While creating the shape of an iron-eating spirit beast was easy, crafting a spiritual tool capable of nurturing a tool spirit was no simple task. Even he couldn''t guarantee sess. He had run out of several materials, but fortunately, his body that wandered outside had been replenishing crafting materials, so he could have it return toplete the inventory.


    Today''s crafting would pause here. Shentu Yu pondered how to nurture a tool spirit in such a spiritual tool, carefully considering materialbinations to perfect the final product. He then walked into the kitchen.


    The kitchen asionally held food his disciple had respectfully given him, mostly sweets he had never tried before. There were cloud-soft pastries and slightly golden-brown soft biscuits that tasted even better when dipped in honey, as well as another type of crispy biscuit that was quite delicious.


    It was precisely because his disciple put such thought into these offerings that Shentu Yu wanted to craft the most unique iron-eating beast spiritual tool for her.


    Today, the kitchen held a stack of crisp biscuits. Shentu Yu ate these honey caramel cookies, and finally, out of habit, also ate the bamboo tray they were on. To him, the round bamboo tray was not much different from the cookies, except it wasn''t as sweet.


    Just as Shentu Yu finished eating, Xin Xiu returned with a simple brush she had made.


    "Master, look, can you guess what kind of hair this brush is made from?" she asked.


    Shentu Yu took it and examined it closely, retrieving a fragment from his long memory. "I once passed through a sea vortex to another small world, where there were many strange things. All living creatures there were covered in fur, with hair like silver pine needles." This was naturally an experience of his body that wandered outside, but since he had one soul in two bodies, it counted as his own experience.


    "Oh?" Upon hearing her master''s words, Xin Xiu realized it was very simr to Senior Brother Tao Jun''s experience, and quickly recounted it.


    "The thing Senior Brother Tao Jun brought back is now with Master Yan Sha. Would you like to go see it, Master?"


    Shentu Yu shook his head.


    Xin Xiu had guessed her homebody master wouldn''t go join the excitement, so she wasn''t surprised. Things like the Rakshasa Kingdom and sea vortexes had nothing to do with her, a novice who had just entered the world of cultivation and wasn''t qualified to leave the mountain yet. She just listened out of curiosity. Now she had other things to do, like trying out this brush!


    Watching his disciple run up the mountain again, calling for her "mother," Master Shentu sighed softly and stood up.


    His earlier words offort to his disciple weren''t entirely false. His disciple hadn''t been negligent in her recent cultivation, and the golden fire spiritual energy in her hands was quite strong. The feeling of touching the fur wasn''t very pleasant.


    However, Xin Xiu was very measured today. After petting the giant panda for a while, she began to focus intently on brushing its fur with the brush, asionally reminiscing about brushing her dog''s fur in the past.


    The soft fur that had be a bit ruffled from her earlier petting became neat after brushing, like pristine white snow that no one had stepped on. The sight made Xin Xiu want to pat it again, to mess up that white belly fur.


    Unable to resist the temptation, she found herself repeating the process of patting, then brushing, then patting again once it was neat.


    Shentu Yu remained silent, allowing her to pet as she pleased. Only when her brush had collected a good amount of fur and she was about to clean it off did he gesture for her to set the fur aside instead of discarding it.


    Master Shentu thought that this fur could be used to craft the iron-eating beast spiritual tool for his disciple, which would make the fur texture more realistic.

 Chapter 25

    Xin Xiu changed into the new clothes made by Senior Sister Jin Se and immediately felt lighter all over. Although her previous long dress was beautiful, it was too cumbersome. Wearing pants was more convenient for everyday life. The soft trousers reached just above her ankles, and the top was a long-sleeved, round-necked shirt with a fitted waist. The style was simple, and paired with a pair of cloth shoes, she felt even more stylish riding her motorbike.


    Based on the clothing designs Xin Xiu had provided, Senior Sister Jin Se had made some small modifications and decorations, ensuring that these clothes wouldn''t look too different from most current attire.


    Though simple in style, the clothes were vibrant in color, looking full of life and very characteristic of Shuling Mountain. With its mild climate and biodiversity, Shuling Mountain boasted a variety of flowers in the mountains, with astonishingly long blooming periods. Xin Xiu, being quite the aesthete, would change the flowers decorating her room daily, while Senior Sister Jin Se used various flowers and nts to dye fabrics and threads, producing these exquisite works of art.


    Xin Xiu couldn''t stay put on the quiet Secluded Bamboo Mountain. Afterpleting her daily tasks, she would wander about, thus getting to know many senior brothers and sisters.


    Even senior brothers and sisters she had never met before woulde out to chat with her friendlily when she visited their territories, as long as they weren''t in closed cultivation. Some would even invite her for a bite to eat, or to drink tea and chat. Through this, Xin Xiu got to know many interesting people.


    Near Senior Sister Jin Se''s mulberry garden, there was a flower bed where Senior Sister Miao Gu lived. Senior Sister Miao Gu and Senior Sister Jin Se had the same master, and both had a passion for beautiful things. Those colorful fabrics of Senior Sister Jin Se''s were actually developed together with Senior Sister Miao Gu. This Senior Sister Miao Gu was quite something ¨C she was essentially a beauty guru of the immortal cultivation world.


    When Xin Xiu visited Senior Sister Miao Gu''s flower bed, she discovered that Miao Gu had cultivated over a hundred different types of flowers and trees. Even formon azaleas, she had cultivated twenty-two different colors.


    "Senior Sister, you''re amazing!" Xin Xiu praised generously.


    Any random senior brother or sister in Shuling Mountain was an extraordinary person. After all, when they liked something, they could dedicate decades to researching it. Even if they weren''t masters in the path of immortal cultivation, they were all masters in their respective fields of interest.


    What Xin Xiu loved most was that they all had their own pursuits and could enjoy the happiness within them, rather than being uniformly busy with leveling up. Being with such a group of people made her feel that even ordinary days were interesting.


    "The color of this purple azalea is too intense; I don''t like it that much. Speaking of purple azaleas, the most beautiful one is still the purple azalea tree on Elder Master Shentu''s Secluded Bamboo Mountain. That''s no ordinary azalea. Years ago, the founding ancestor achieved true immortality under that purple azalea tree. Because it was struck by purple lightning, the originally white azalea turned purple, and having been nourished by the founding ancestor''s spiritual energy, it bloomed fully overnight and never withered again." Senior Sister Miao Gu, true to her love for flowers, spoke endlessly about them.


    Hearing the longing in her voice, Xin Xiu thought about how she often plucked flowers from that purple azalea tree and couldn''t help feeling a bit guilty.


    The next time she came to y around the flower bed, she specially brought a few branches of purple azalea as a gift. Senior Sister Miao Gu epted them with delight and ruffled her hair, asking, "You picked these so casually, won''t Elder Master Shentu be angry with you?"


    Xin Xiu replied, "He won''t. Master never gets angry; he has a very good temper. Senior Sister, don''t be fooled by appearances."


    In fact, not just Senior Sister Miao Gu, many senior brothers and sisters were quite fearful of her master. Some were both respectful and afraid. Xin Xiu thought this problem was mainly because her master was too reclusive, and people didn''t interact with him much, so naturally, they feared him.


    Hearing her words, Senior Sister Miao Gu shook her head empathetically, looking as if there was some inside story. "You''re still young, you don''t understand. You think Elder Master has a good temper because he likes you and values you, but people are different."


    Xin Xiu understood this principle; after all, she wasn''t really a child. But from what she had seen, her master wasn''t a terribly wicked person. From his considerate attitude towards Little Nine, a small child, when they first met, it was evident that such a master shouldn''t be someone people would avoid at all costs.


    The two chatted casually as they walked to Senior Sister Miao Gu''s workshop.


    Here, Xin Xiu saw all kinds of crafts ¨C vividly preserved fresh flowers, perfumes with various fragrances, scented balls made from various fragrant flowers, and flower-based creams for applying to the body.


    "Look, this rouge, after applying it, makes one''splexion look very good. Many senior sisters like it." Senior Sister Miao Gu casually applied some on her face.


    Xin Xiu looked at everything, thinking, isn''t this just a beauty guru''s makeup room?


    "Senior Sister, what''s that over there?" she asked.


    "Oh, those are dyes. You know Jin Se often asks me to help prepare dyes."


    Xin Xiu: "nt-based dyes, right? Can they dye hair?"


    "Dye hair?" Senior Sister Miao Gu was taken aback. She had never thought of dyeing hair like fabric before.


    Xin Xiu had just mentioned it casually, but the more she thought about it, the more feasible it seemed: "Yes, dyeing hair. Wouldn''t Senior Sister Miao Gu find it interesting if we could dye hair in various colors? We all have ck hair, is there any way to dye it silver-white like my master''s, or other colors like red or yellow?"


    "We can give it a try." Senior Sister Miao Gu was incredibly proactive and immediately began experimenting.


    Xin Xiu became the first user of the immortal cultivation version of hair dye. When she returned with a head of silver-white hair matching her master''s, a senior brother she met on the way examined her for a long time before hesitantly approaching to ask, "Junior Sister, your hair... Did you perhaps encounter a cultivation mishap? Do you need your Senior Brother to take you to see Master Yansha?"


    Xin Xiu: "...No, Senior Brother, I''m fine. I''m perfectly alright."


    When she encountered The Fifth, who was on his way to deliver some snacks to Uncle Master Jingchengzi, he was shocked and almost dropped his basket, urgently asking her, "Big Sis! What happened to you?! I saw you just fine a couple of days ago, how did you suddenly turn white-haired overnight? Are you injured? Are you feeling alright?!"


    Xin Xiu: "...The Fifth, calm down. I''m really fine."


    Finally back at Secluded Bamboo Mountain, before she could even call for her master, he appeared on his own. He showed a puzzled and slightly shocked expression, came forward to take her hand, checked if there was anything wrong with her body, and inquired, "What did you encounter when you went out today? How did all your hair turn white?"


    Xin Xiu exined for the third time that nothing had happened to her; she had just dyed her hair.


    Her master''s expression rxed, and Xin Xiu thought he was going to explode in anger like her own father had done before, after all, older people usually can''t ept such "trendy" things. However, he didn''t get angry, just became more confused and asked her, "Why would you dye your hair white when it was fine as it was? White hair is considered strange by everyone. Going out like this, you''re bound to encounter trouble."


    Xin Xiu smiled, pulled his hair next to hers forparison, and casually said, "What''s wrong with white hair? Look, now we have matching hair, master and disciple!"


    Shentu Yu was shaken and showed a moved expression. He thought, how filial his disciple was! She didn''t know that he had white hair because he was of the demon race, yet she dyed her hair white just to be like him!


    Shentu Yu: "My disciple, you don''t need to do this. You look better in your original appearance."


    Xin Xiu: I see, Master can''t really ept other colors either.


    Xin Xiu had long passed her rebellious phase. She was just ying around and certainly didn''t intend to frequently change her hair color in the future. So she agreed with a smile, "Alright, I''ll listen to Master. I won''t dye my hair anymore."


    And so, today was another day of harmonious master-disciple rtions.


    The effectiveness of the hair dye was a bit beyond Xin Xiu''s imagination. After more than half a month, the color still hadn''t faded, but those who often saw her had gotten used to her white hair and gradually began to appreciate its cool factor. The Second, always one to follow trends, went and dyed his hair purple.


    Xin Xiu thought: When you grow up and be a big shot in the future, you''ll definitely regret this phase.


    The Second''s master, Senior Uncle Bo Luan, was even more outrageous. He dyed his hair a striking red fading into purple and paraded around with his two disciples, all of them mboyantly eye-catching. Ever since they dyed their hair, every time Xin Xiu saw them appear, she couldn''t help but hear the BGM of "Chaotic World Superstar" ying in her head.


    Even when she encountered Senior Brother Cai Xing, she noticed a streak of low-key rebellious blue highlights at the back of his head.


    In the midst of these peaceful days, something not so peaceful urred.


    Someone came to challenge Shentu Yu, wanting topete with him in the art of artifact forging.


    Xin Xiu returned to Secluded Bamboo Mountain to find a robust old man and a young man who clearly had years of cksmithing experience standing at the foot of the mountain, blocked by an invisible barrier. Unable to enter Secluded Bamboo Mountain, the old man stood there shouting towards the front: "I''vee here several times to challenge you, but you always avoid me. You don''t deserve to be called the top artificer!"


    "I''ve made breakthroughs recently and I''m confident I can beat you now. Master Shentu, are you afraid to face me in battle?"


    The old man shouted loudly, but Secluded Bamboo Mountain remained silent, with no one giving him even the slightest response. Xin Xiu stopped on a nearby treetop and listened for a while, understanding that this old man was not from Shuling Mountain, but an outsider cultivator who also practiced artifact forging. For years, he had been overshadowed by her master, which left him very unhappy.


    As luck would have it, he had recently made some breakthroughs, so he eagerly came topare skills with her master. But her master ignored him and wouldn''t let him enter, so now he refused to leave, standing there prepared to use provocation to draw someone out. She wondered if she should tell this old man that her master was probably working in the furnace at this time and couldn''t hear anything from out here.


    Sitting in her vehicle, Xin Xiu sighed. After staying in Shuling Mountain for so long, she had thought the cultivation world was truly free ofpetition andparison. She should have known better - wherever there are people, there will be conflicts.


    The old man had been talking for a while, panting and catching his breath. Suddenly, he changed his tone: "Since Master Shentu doesn''t want topete with me, fine. I hear Master Shentu has taken on a disciple. I''ve brought my disciple this time as well. This boy is the youngest of the Tufeng n. Let''s have these two youngsterspete instead!"


    It seemed he was determined to have apetition before he would leave.


    Suddenly being brought into the conversation, Xin Xiu rode her motorcycle over and asked loudly, "Excuse me, respected elder, may I ask how old your disciple is?"


    Both master and disciple were stunned by her appearance. Xin Xiu thought they must have been struck by her white hair. The young man, looking quite simple and honest, hesitated before answering, "Not yet a hundred years old, I''m eighty-one this year."


    Xin Xiu pped her hands together, "What a coincidence, I''m not even eighteen yet this year."


    The old man didn''t believe her: "With that head of white hair, you''re not even eighteen? How is that possible?"


    Xin Xiu thought: What''s so impossible about that? Are young people not allowed to have white hair?


    Well, in the cultivation world, there probably weren''t people like her who dyed their hair white for fun. Here, white hair was either naturally impressive or artificially impressive. In any case, white hair generally looked impressive, like her master''s.


    Xin Xiu said, "My hair is dyed with a kind of nt juice. I really am not yet eighteen. Elder, do you really want this senior brother who could be my grandfather topete with me?"


    The old man, Tu Feno, the most skilled artificer of the Tufeng n, flushed red at her jibe, but still insisted on his opinion. He said gruffly, "Since you''re Master Shentu''s disciple, you must have extraordinary qualities. If your master won''tpete, what''s wrong with youpeting? We''vee from afar, is this how you treat guests?"


    It seemed he wanted her to ept the challenge on behalf of her master, or perhaps he was trying to force her master toe out by putting her in a difficult position.


    Xin Xiu asked, "Is apetition absolutely necessary?"


    Tu Feno replied, "Absolutely necessary!"


    Xin Xiu didn''t get angry. She smiled and said, "If the elder insists on apetition, that''s fine. However, I''m still young and haven''t started learning artifact forging yet. I can''tpete with you in artifact forging, unless wepete in something else."


    Tu Feno asked, "What do you propose wepete in?"


    Xin Xiu said, "Artifact forgers usually have gold and fire spiritual roots. I see this senior brother probably has them too. So why don''t wepete in culinary skills?"


    She added another lie, "Although this isn''t what I''m best at, as the host, it wouldn''t be right to take too much advantage of our guests. So let''s settle on culinary skills."


    Tu Feno looked at his disciple, then at her, and agreed without hesitation, "Fine, let''spete. If you lose, you''ll let us enter Secluded Bamboo Mountain."


    Xin Xiu said, "If I happen to win by luck, then the elder should stop disturbing my master. After all, my master is very busy."


    Tu Feno was greatly irritated by her tone and said firmly, "If we lose, we''ll leave immediately!" If his disciple, who was over eighty years old, couldn''t beat this teenager, what face would he have to stay here any longer?


    Tu Feno had originally imagined that they would immediately find a ce to start a fire and cook, then quickly judge the results. With only the three of them present, he would naturally be the sole judge.


    But he hadn''t anticipated that this young girl would lead them to an open area in front of a thatched cottage, then call for friends. In a moment, dozens of people arrived one after another.


    The master and disciple of the Tufeng n, suddenly surrounded by Shuling Mountain disciples, were left speechless.


    "Big sis, I came as soon as I received your message about a gathering. My master said he wanted to eat too, so I brought him along," The Second had just arrived and only said one sentence before noticing two strangers staring at him. He asked curiously, "Who are they? Why do they keep staring at me?"


    "They''re looking at your non-mainstream hair color," Xin Xiu casually exined. "They''re guests who came to visit. Theyined about ourck of hospitality, so we''re preparing a gathering to entertain them."


    Meanwhile, Tu Feno couldn''t hold back anymore and asked, "When will thepetition begin?"


    Xin Xiu replied, "Soon, soon. We''re preparing the ingredients. If the elder isn''t hungry, please wait a bit longer."


    Tu Feno thought: What does this have to do with being hungry or not?


    Xin Xiu then grabbed The Second as a helper: "Go make a banner. Have The Sixth write ''Shuling Mountain''s First Culinary Competition'' on it and hang it between those two trees over there."


    The Second scratched his head: "Culinary Competition?"


    Xin Xiu said, "Of course. We can''t have me be the only cook every time we gather. This time, everyone who knows how to cook will participate. If each person makes a few dishes, it should be enough for everyone to eat."

 Chapter 26

    Tu Feno hadn''t anticipated that a simplepetition between two juniors would turn into such a grand affair,pletely different from what he had imagined.


    First, a little girl wrote "Shuling Mountain''s First Culinary Competition" on a red cloth, followed by a couplet, which was then solemnly hung in mid-air by two others. As darkness fell, dozens ofnterns were lit around the area.


    The several dozen people gathered there seemed unsure of their purpose, chatting andughing while busily preparing ingredients and various utensils. As if that wasn''t enough, some even set up severalrge round tables,plete with chairs, bowls, and chopsticks, making Tu Feno feel as if he had stumbled upon preparations for a banquet.


    Noticing the unusual hair colors of some participants, Tu Feno thought to himself that this must be a banquet hosted by mountain spirits.


    Xin Xiu was busy directing people to set up the stoves when Senior Aunt Han Fangzi arrived carrying Little Ninth. Not only Han Fangzi, but also Senior Uncle Jing Chengzi, the owner of the venue, had arrived. All the masters of the younger disciples, except for Senior Uncle Tian Gong, were present. Old Fourth had wisely snuck in after receiving the news, finally living up to her recent teachings.


    Several senior uncles and aunts who lived nearby or simply enjoyed social gatherings continued to arrive. These elders sat at a separate table, serving as judges for the uing event. It was rare for the sect members to gather like this, and the older generation was delighted, reminiscent of watching the Spring Festival G arranged by their juniors, sipping tea, enjoying fruits, and chatting leisurely.


    Xin Xiu tallied the participants and encouraged everyone to focus on the joy of dining together.


    Senior Aunt Bai Fei nudged The Seventh and Old Eighth forward, asking Xin Xiu to add their names to the list. "I taught them how to make dumplings, and they''re both quite good at it. Everyone must try them."


    Well, it seemed Bai Fei was the type of parent who loved showcasing her children''s skills during festive asions.


    Xin Xiu said, "They''re young, so let''s count them as a team, the two of them together."


    Bai Fei asked with a smile, "This is apetition, can we make exceptions?"


    Xin Xiu replied, "Come on, we''re just having fun. No need for strict rules."


    Meanwhile, Tu Feno''s eye twitched. He had long wanted to call over Xin Xiu, thepetition''s initiator, and demand an exnation, but looking at the table of his peers, he wisely kept his mouth shut. After all, this was their territory. If it were just one or two people, he might have spoken up, relying on his seniority. But with over a dozen people, some of whom had already attained immortality, he couldn''t win even if he summoned the entire Tufeng n.


    So he could only wait stiffly with his disciple... No, his foolish disciple had been pulled aside by some younger peers to chat, and he didn''t know what they were discussing, only hearing excited voices. Since they were all his juniors gathered there, he couldn''t very well go and drag his disciple back. Thus, he now stood alone in the night breeze, feeling old and disgruntled.


    Xin Xiu looked up and saw Tu Feno''s unhappy face, reminiscent of an empty-nester. She walked over and quietly questioned, "Wasn''t our agreement for you topete with my disciple? What''s all this about?"


    Xin Xiu wore a face of genuine innocence and confusion: "Didn''t you say wecked hospitality in Shuling Mountain? To make you feel our warmth, I specially invited so many senior brothers, sisters, uncles, and aunts to keep youpany. With such a grand reception, surely the elder isn''t still displeased?"


    Tu Feno choked, feeling something was amiss but unable to pinpoint exactly what.


    Xin Xiu had long figured out this old man''s tactics. Technical experts generally aren''t good at verbal sparring in non-professional fields, and their face-to-face confrontation skills were at best on par with modern elementary school students.


    She called out, "Let''s start cooking, everyone. Elder Tu Feno can''t wait anymore."


    Everyone looked their way, and Jing Chengzi said with a smile, "Friend Tu Feno must be hungry. Don''t worry, the food will be ready soon. Come, sit at our table."


    Everyone let out friendlyughter, and the atmosphere instantly became lively.


    Tu Feno: "I..." I''m not! I''m not hungry! Don''t make things up!


    Xin Xiu pushed him to the elders'' table, surrounding him with the big shots, then naturally stepped up to one of the stoves.


    The atmosphere heated up along with the fires being lit. The elders, who had been discussing topics of longevity and cultivation, gradually turned their eyes towards the row of stoves.


    Tu Feno watched his disciple, nodding silently. Not bad, his control of the fire was very good. He was the best at roasting meat among his disciples. However, this sense of pride didn''tst long.


    There were over a dozen people at the stoves, of varying ages. He had thought that the girl called Xin Xiu was the youngest, but there were several even younger than her.


    The Seventh and Old Eighth were chopping meat filling and making dumpling wrappers, their expressions serious, faces and hands dusted with flour. The two plump children were so cute, especially with their good looks. Tu Feno''s family hadn''t had a newborn in a long time, and he couldn''t help but show the same doting smile as Bai Fei beside him.


    Then he suddenly came to his senses, thinking, they''re not my disciples, why am I feeling proud? And why are there so many people participating in thispetition!


    The Sixth was cooking her big pot dish. After Xin Xiu had revised the recipe, it had be quite presentable. Chinese cooking is divided into very borate and very casual styles. The casual style is usually found in folk cooking, but it''s precisely this vor that, in autumn and winter, throws seven or eight leftover dishes into a pot to simmer, eating while cooking. The various vors mix, with different vegetables having different tastes, beyond even the cook''s control.


    The Fifth had a special fondness for vegetarian dishes. He ate some greens and radishes every day. Xin Xiu felt that at his young age, he shouldn''t eat only vegetables, so she asked him to add some meat when cooking. The Fifth obediently made eggnt and pepper pockets stuffed with minced meat. In short, The Sixth stewed everything in a pot, while The Fifth wrapped everything in vegetables.


    The Fourth wasn''t very skilled at cooking, but Xin Xiu had forced her onto the stage. She could only make the simplest baked sweet potatoes. With her disheveled appearance, having just escaped from work, she truly looked like a professional sweet potato vendor.


    The Third was making soup, a three-delicacy soup, which was neither outstanding norcking. Below the stage, her two senior brothers were praising how delicious their junior sister''s soup was, iming that when the lid was lifted, it practically glowed. This caught Tu Feno''s attention, and he couldn''t help but nce at The Third a couple of times, thinking, for a dish to glow, what an extraordinary person! Shuling Mountain truly harbored hidden talents.


    By this time, Tu Feno had forgotten that the main purpose of bringing his disciple here wasn''t actually topete in culinary skills.


    Although The Second only had one hand, his movements were no slower than the others. He was making egg roll pancakes, another dish Xin Xiu had taught him before, an improved version of street-style egg pancakes. The beauty of these pancakes was how filling they were. Back in the World in a Basin, this group of children could eat endlessly. Growing boys eat their parents out of house and home, and Xin Xiu spent every day figuring out what to cook to satisfy everyone.


    Besides them, Senior Sister Jin Se, Senior Sister Miao Gu, and others also participated in thepetition. After all, not all disciples in Shuling Mountain werezy or incapable of cooking; there were always a few hidden gems shining brightly.


    Senior Sister Miao Gu''s flower-shaped pastries were particrly impressive, outshining everyone else in terms of appearance. The petal-like colors were so delicate that one almost felt reluctant to eat them.


    Senior Sister Jin Se made caramel sculptures. It was Xin Xiu''s first time seeing such food. Jin Se prepared sugar syrups in various colors, and with a gentle wave of her slender hand, sugar threadsyered upon each other, piling up into different petal shapes. Finally, she used fire to melt the sugar, miraculously transforming it into a transparent, iridescent artwork.


    Xin Xiu led the apuse, and Tufeng Chong, the only young person seriouslypeting, nodded in admiration. Down below, Tu Feno secretly pped his thigh, thinking, we''ve embarrassed ourselves this time, we''re going to lose!


    He seemed to have forgotten that initially, he wanted his disciple topete with Xin Xiu, not with so many others.


    Several other senior brothers also showcased their unique specialties. As for Xin Xiu, she naturally prepared her signature roasted meat. After all, she wanted to show respect to her opponent by defeating him at his own game.


    Age wasn''t an advantage here. Roasted meat doesn''t be delicious simply because of perfect fire control; the secret to transforming roasted meat lies in the seasoning. And when it came to seasoning, Xin Xiu was confident that few could match her skills.


    These seasonings were abination she had concocted, making full use of the chili peppers, Sichuan peppercorns, cinnamon, star anise, and other nts abundant in Shuling Mountain, along with chicken essence extracted from chicken broth. Finally, she had obtained cumin from Senior Yan Sha, who was skilled in alchemy.


    Grilled meat without cumin is like a body without a soul. Observing that the meat was almost ready, Xin Xiu sprinkled cumin on it.


    Infusing the soul!


    As the cumin clung to the slightly charred meat and was roasted by the hot oil and fire, the aroma of meat instantly spread for miles. Her effortless and carefree gesture stunned Tufeng Chong beside her, while the fragrance of her grilled meat astonished Tu Feno below.


    Tu Feno lowered his head dejectedly, sighing quietly.


    He had lost.


    To think that he, the most formidable alchemist of the Tufeng n, had lost to the unknown Shentu Yu years ago, and after all this time, he still couldn''t redeem himself. Now, his disciple had lost to Shentu Yu''s apprentice. Was this destiny?


    As he was feeling dejected, a te of sizzling grilled meat skewers was pushed in front of Tu Feno. It was Xin Xiu distributing the grilled meat to them, apanied by a smile. "Here, uncles and senior uncles, please try this grilled meat. I''ve added some new seasonings."


    "Excellent, excellent indeed. Niece Xiu, your culinary skills are improving more and more."


    "In my several hundred years, I can say this is the most vorful grilled meat I''ve ever tasted."


    Xin Xiu received numerouspliments, but she didn''t bother with any judging or scoring. Instead, she directly invited everyone to bring out their dishes and start eating together in a lively atmosphere.


    Tufeng Chong, realizing his defeat, showed the same dejection as his master Tu Feno. However, being young, he still had the energy to strive for improvement in the future and didn''t appearpletely disheartened by this one failure. Xin Xiu approached him for a chat and sessfully persuaded this great chef to continue grilling meat, even sharing her seasonings with him.


    Xin Xiu thought to herself: Great, with this senior brother helping with the grilling, now I can just focus on eating.


    Everyone enjoyed a steaming meal under the brilliant starry sky, and soon it was time to part ways.


    Standing before the departing Tu Feno and his disciple, Xin Xiu said something to the mncholic old man: "One should notpare oneself to others. Only by constantly surpassing oneself can one reach greater heights."


    This bit of encouragement straightened the bent back of Senior Tu Feno. It was as if he had broken through some mental barrier, and his eyes regained their sparkle. After gazing at Xin Xiu for a long while, he suddenly said, "Shentu Yu, you have a worthy sessor."


    "If you ever visit the Tufeng n, we will certainly wee you with a grand feast."


    Having resolved the issue with potential troublemakers in a sociable manner by arranging a meal and seeing them off, Xin Xiu went to pack some of the caramelized sugar made by Senior Sister Jin Se. She asked her senior sister to keep one portion, intending to bring it back for her master to taste.


    "Big sis, you still have chicken wings grilling here. I want to eat them!" came the voice of the second eldest.


    Xin Xiu replied, "Don''t touch them! Those honey-zed chicken wings are for my master." They were actually grilled by Tufeng Chong, whose control of the fire was truly impressive. It would be a waste not to use a chef who had offered his services.


    While they were having this gathering under the guise of apetition, Shentu Yu was crafting a panda spirit tool in his furnace,pletely oblivious to the outside world. His human body had returned to Secluded Bamboo Mountain today, bringing back the missing materials.


    The face of his human body differed from his original one and had ck hair. Shentu Yu''s original body sat in front of the furnace, crafting, while the human body quietly arranged and replenished various materials behind him. There was nomunication between the two bodies, yet they worked together seamlessly, disying a quiet and orderly efficiency.


    It was as if Shentu Yu were ying a game, simultaneously operating a main ount and an alternate ount.

 Chapter 27

    When Xin Xiu returned and didn''t see her master, she knew he must be absorbed in crafting spiritual tools again, oblivious to the outside world. All technicians are the same - once inspiration strikes, they throw themselves wholeheartedly into the vortex of creation. Because of this, Xin Xiu had seen less of her mastertely, and could only guess that he was working on another earth-shattering masterpiece.


    Xin Xiu ced the food she brought in the usual spot in the kitchen. Typically, when she left food on this bamboo tray, her master would know it was for him ande to eat it himself.


    Opening the door to the adjacent refining room, Xin Xiu saw an orange-red glow emanating from the central furnace. Her master was indeed hard at work inside the smelting furnace. She didn''t go in to disturb him, instead heading upstairs to take a bath, thus missing the chance to see her master''s avatar.


    Just as Xin Xiu returned to her room to bathe, Shentu Yu finished a stage of his refining work in the furnace and sensed that his disciple had returned. Generally, when she came backte, she wouldn''t forget to bring him food.


    Although the refining process had temporarily concluded, Shentu Yu couldn''t leave the furnace yet, or the materials before him would be wasted. Fortunately, his human form was also present. The tall man with ck hair set down the half-sorted materials, flew out of the furnace, and went straight to the kitchen to fetch the honey-zed chicken wings and caramelized sugar.


    He walked while eating from the bamboo tray, his face expressionless. This was an issue that arose when Shentu Yu created his human form, or perhaps the lightning strike had damaged it. When using this human body, regardless of his mood, the face always wore a cold, indifferent expression as if detached from all worldly matters.


    However, Shentu Yu felt this wasn''t a significant problem. For years, this human form had been searching for refining materials in remote ces, rarely interacting with people. There was no need to speak to anyone, let alone make unnecessary facial expressions.


    The taste experienced by this body was also savored by Shentu Yu at the furnace, his face showing the same approval and contentment as always. The food was still warm, demonstrating his disciple''s thoughtfulness. She must have rushed back to ensure her master could eat it while hot.


    What a considerate and filial disciple.


    The human form returned to the inner furnace, continuing to eat from the tray, since Shentu Yu''s original form wasn''t in a convenient position at the moment. It didn''t matter who ate it.


    However, when the human form ate, it couldn''t consume the bamboo tray along with the food. After all, being human, his body and teeth didn''t ssify bamboo as edible. Shentu Yu only realized this after taking a bite, remembering it was his human form eating, unable to consume the tray.


    Oh well.


    In the early morning, Shentu Yu''s human form quietly left the bamboo house, entering the dewy green forest. He departed from Shuling Mountain as silently as he had arrived, without attracting anyone''s attention.


    Meanwhile, Xin Xiu was still in dreand. As usual, she lingered in bed for half an hour before heading downstairs with messy hair to wash up.


    The furnace in the refining room was still glowing. She scratched her head, thinking that her master truly lived up to his reputation as a cultivator, often staying up all night. Though for immortal cultivators, it shouldn''t be called "staying upte," but rather "cultivating."


    The early morning on Secluded Bamboo Mountain was quite interesting, especially by the mountain stream where it was particrly lively. This was the reason Xin Xiu gave up sleeping until noon and got up so early - to see the morning visitors to this mountain stream.


    Setting aside the golden monkeys and deer with their sparse fur, what she loved most was a kind of small, pure white, plump bird. These little birds made soft "chirp chirp chirp" sounds, small enough to fit entirely in one''s hand, with jet-ck bean-like eyes. Their adorable nature struck straight to the heart.


    Every morning, dozens of these white birds woulde to the calm pool of the mountain stream to preen their feathers. Xin Xiu could see them here at this time every day. Come too early or toote, and they''d be gone. Moreover, she had never seen these birds anywhere else besides Secluded Bamboo Mountain.


    A flock of cottony white birds rolled and bathed in the shallow pool, emitting crisp, tender chirps. Their pale yellow feet and brilliantly white feathers sent water droplets flying.


    Xin Xiu had long coveted them, specifically bringing back a bag of millet to feed the little birds every morning.


    In exchange for the food, these birds allowed her to pet them. As they became familiar with her, they would even hop onto her hand to peck at the food. Sometimes Xin Xiu had nine or ten little white birds perched on one hand, not knowing which to pet first.


    These tiny white birds were different from other furry animals. They seemed so fragile that the slightest pressure might crush them. So Xin Xiu only used one finger to gently stroke their heads, and these adorable creatures, having eaten her millet, would raise their little heads to nuzzle her finger in return.


    On days when she couldn''t cuddle her panda mama, these little white birds kept her going. After cuddling the chirping birds, Xin Xiu found herself missing her panda mama again.


    She hadn''t seen her panda mama for several days and wondered if something had happened. While searching around Secluded Bamboo Mountain, her feet unconsciously led her towards the back mountain. Under the watchful eyes of the Bamboo Pole uncles, she casually retracted her steps and chatted with them across a ditch.


    "Uncles, have you seen a veryrge giant panda... I mean, an Iron-Eating Spirit Beast?" she asked.


    Bamboo Pole Uncle replied, "We''ve seen manyrge Iron-Eating Spirit Beasts. Which one do you mean?"


    So many... Damn, I''m so envious! Why couldn''t I be a guardian of the back mountain?


    Xin Xiu borated, "The one that''s at least three times my size, very clean, with distinct ck and white markings, round and chubby. It feels soft and fragrant when you touch it, with a great texture and a very good temperament."


    As she described in detail, the Bamboo Pole uncles'' expressions gradually changed, looking at her as if she were a criminal suspect.


    Xin Xiu''s voice faltered as she realized what they were thinking. She exined, "Wait, uncles, I really didn''t sneak into the back mountain. I just saw this Iron-Eating Spirit Beast on Secluded Bamboo Mountain. It must have wandered over from the back mountain by ident. You can''t me me for that."


    The Bamboo Pole uncles snorted, not believing her words. The back mountain had protective barriers; Iron-Eating Spirit Beasts couldn''te and go as they pleased. How could one end up on Secluded Bamboo Mountain? There was only one Iron-Eating Spirit Beast on Secluded Bamboo Mountain, and that was Senior Brother Shentu.


    Bamboo Pole Uncle: "...?" Wait a minute?


    They realized something and exchanged nces. So, does this mean Senior Brother Shentu usually transforms into his original form to y with his little disciple?


    Bamboo Pole Uncle: "I see. Go on."


    Xin Xiu continued, "I used to see her often a while back, buttely she hasn''t been appearing. I''m a bit worried something might have happened to her. Could she have gone off to give birth?"


    Xin Xiu felt the Bamboo Pole uncles'' gazes grow even stranger. Why are they looking at me like that? Say something!


    Bamboo Pole Uncles: "It''s female?"


    Xin Xiu: "Ah, it should be."


    She had never raised a panda and hadn''t researched how to distinguish between male and female pandas. But when she had cuddled it too vigorously before, she seemed to have felt through the thick fur something that would be censored if named directly, but whose specific function was for nursing. So it should be female, right?


    Xin Xiu didn''t know that the one she had been cuddling was actually her master, a panda spirit who had cultivated to sentience. When he reverted to his original form, he naturally wouldn''t expose himself like other Iron-Eating Spirit Beasts thatcked self-awareness. So Xin Xiu, unable to see any obvious male equipment, had mistakenly concluded it was a "panda mama."


    Unable to gather any useful information, Xin Xiu could only quietly leave under the uncles'' enigmatic gazes.


    "What do you think the Bamboo Pole uncles meant?" she askedter.


    "The uncles were probably suspecting that you, big sis, had sneaked into the back mountain," Third Brother confidently stated after hearing her confusion.


    Xin Xiu protested, "I''m innocent! If I could sneak into the back mountain, I would have gone to y there long ago. But I really haven''t been there."


    Second Brother egged her on from the side, "It''s fine. My master said it doesn''t count as a punishable offense if you don''t get caught! He also said that dark and windy nights are best for this kind of thing. Big sis, you must call me when you go next time."


    Xin Xiu dered, "Rather than being wrongly used, I might as well do it for real." She had to find a way to go to the back mountain to check on panda mama and see if she was alright.


    The second sister snapped her fingers: "Perhaps we should consult our seniors. Now that we can gather spiritual energy, learning some minor spells should be more than enough, so..."


    So they went to Senior Brother Tao Jun''s cave dwelling. He was the one who had previously brought back the "foreigner." Having traveled extensively for many years, he had experienced bustling marketces and visited many strange and dangerous secret ces. Senior Sister Caixin said that Senior Brother Tao Jun used to be the most mischievous, often trying to sneak into the back mountain for adventures. They figured asking him would be the right choice.


    Senior Brother Tao Jun''s cave dwelling was simple, but it was filled with various odd objects of unknown purpose, messily piled together.


    After tidying himself up, Tao Jun turned out to be a rather handsome young man with a face that seemed incapable of mischief. Truly, appearances can be deceiving.


    Upon learning their intentions, Senior Brother Tao Junughed heartily: "You''vee to the right person! Our Shuling Mountain truly produces talented individuals in every generation, not falling short of us seniors. Come,e, let your senior brother teach you some practical and simple minor spells!"


    Indeed, they were very practical spells. One was an invisibility spell that allowed one to blend in with the surrounding environment, making them undetectable. The spell''s limitation was that it required stillness; anyrge movements would cause it to dissipate. However, its advantage was that as long as you remained motionless, others couldn''t detect your presence at all.


    There was also a qi-concealment spell, which was more practical. It was used to suppress one''s aura, making it difficult for others to notice you. You could walk around right under people''s noses, but its w was that it would fail if you had significant physical contact with someone.


    "This one is practical. If you go down the mountain in the future and enter those mortal cities, many of them require identity checks at the gates, or they don''t allow people with strange appearances to enter. Carrying odd items also makes it difficult to enter the city. That''s when you''ll need this spell. Once you use it, ordinary mortals will unconsciously overlook you."


    There was also a discement spell that made it appear as if a person had vanished into thin air, when in fact they had just moved behind a barrier a meter or two away. And a sound projection spell that made one''s voice sound like thunder, loud and far-reaching, as ifing from the sky, used to intimidate ordinary people.


    Senior Brother Tao Jun said, "These two spells work extremely well when used together."


    Xin Xiu: I''m a bit curious about what this senior brother has been through.


    Senior Brother Tao Jun enthusiastically introduced the discement spell: "The wonders of this discement spell are far beyond just this. After all, we walk among mortals, and sometimes when our pockets are empty, we might need to ask those evil rich folks for some living expenses. At those times, the discement spell can help you rob the rich to help the poor without anyone knowing."


    Xin Xiu: I see, so when senior brother went down the mountain, he engaged in swindling and trickery.


    However, Tao Jun''s expression suddenly became serious: "But remember, the money you take using spells must be ill-gotten gains, and you mustn''t take too much. Otherwise, the way of heaven will bnce gains and losses naturally. The more you take from mortals, the more you''ll eventually lose. If you take from good people, you mustpensate them. This is the moral code of us cultivators; we cannot abuse our powers to oppress ordinary people arbitrarily."


    "Although illusion spells can temporarily turn pebbles into money, it depends on the situation. If you just want to buy a bun and use a stone turned into money, it would be unfair to the honest small business owner. So in such cases, it''s better to take a little from the street bullies."


    "Besides that, there''s also a shadow projection spell, which leaves your shadow in ce, temporarily creating a silent, motionless copy of you that will dissipate after a while. This one is also interesting and essential for cultivators to learn! Moreover, these minor spells don''t consume much spiritual energy, are simple to learn, and are most suitable for you who have just started your cultivation journey."


    The second sister, still as direct as ever in addressing the core of the issue, asked, "Senior Brother, these minor spells can deceive ordinary mortals, but can they fool our senior uncles when we enter the back mountain?"


    Senior Brother Tao Junughed heartily: "Of course not! If they could fool the senior uncles, how could they still be the gatekeepers until now?"


    Xin Xiu, the second sister, and the third sister: "..." Why did he say so much if it wouldn''t work?


    "Don''t aim too high, kids." Tao Jun patted each of them. "Knowing a bit more is always better than knowing nothing. Remember, it''s often these minor spells that can achieve your goals at the most unexpected crucial moments. This is the lesson I''ve learned from years of life-and-death experiences outside."

 Chapter 28

    In the quiet mountain forest, a thin crescent moon hung in the sky, and the sudden cry of a gibbon echoed from the bamboo grove behind the mountain.


    Xin Xiu had been caught for the fifth time.


    For this operation, in order to streamline personnel and achieve a surprise infiltration, she only brought along The Second, who had insisted oning and was quite agile. Both of them were captured. Sitting in ce, they began to discuss where their tactics had gone wrong. First of all, this operation had gone ording to n - whoever was exposed first was supposed to create a disturbance to attract the full attention of the Senior Uncle Bamboo Poles, providing cover for the other person.


    But they still failed. The biggest reason was probably that these Senior Uncles were too strong. No matter whether it was day or night, no matter what tricks they tried to use to deceive them, they would be immediately seen through.


    This was the first insurmountable difficulty Xin Xiu had encountered at Shuling Mountain. The Senior Uncles taught her a lesson: in the face of absolute power, any cleverness is useless.


    "There''s no choice but to go back and practice hard. When we be powerful enough in the future, we''lle back to challenge the Senior Uncles again," Xin Xiu was forced to give up this method, patting The Second''s shoulder tofort her.


    A Senior Uncle Bamboo Pole smiled coolly from the side, "When you be very powerful ande back, I won''t stop you."


    Xin Xiu: "?" This wasn''t right, were the Senior Uncles really this afraid of the strong and bullying of the weak?


    Xin Xiu: "But Senior Uncles, isn''t your duty to guard the back mountain? How can you be like this? If bad people try to force their way in, will you just let them pass?"


    Senior Uncle Bamboo Pole: "Of course not. We''ll fight until ourst breath before letting anyone pass."


    Another Senior Uncle Bamboo Pole added: "After letting people in, the Founding Master is still inside. We just need to collect the bodies of those who tried to force their way in."


    Thest Senior Uncle Bamboo Pole said: "So our real duty should be to y with the young disciples of Shuling Mountain who like to challenge themselves."


    They were actually joking now, definitely from chatting too much with her recently.


    Xin Xiu got up, dusting off her bottom, and carrying the purple bamboo shoots she had just dug up, she bid farewell to the Senior Uncles. They were so familiar now that they didn''t need to wait for the master toe and collect them. The Senior Uncle Bamboo Poles drew another mark on the bamboo tag representing their number of attempts to break in, right in front of them.


    When Shentu Yu saw purple bamboo shoots in that day''s food, he knew his disciple had gone to challenge the back mountain again.


    Some masters didn''t like their disciples going to challenge the back mountain, like Elder Master Han Fangzi, who didn''t allow Little Ninth to join in their mischief; some masters really liked their disciples going to challenge the back mountain, like Senior Uncle Bo Luan, who encouraged The Second to go to the back mountain with her every day, and then listened to how they failed, finding amusement in it.


    As for Shentu Yu, he didn''t care either way. He only cared about¡ª


    "Is the back mountain really so fun? I see you''ve been there several times these past few days." Shentu Yu, who rarely came out to eat face to face with Xin Xiu, asked.


    Xin Xiu had been waiting for him to ask. Hearing this, she deliberately let out a heavy sigh, "Master, I''m not going to the back mountain for fun. I have important business."


    Shentu Yu: "Oh?"


    Xin Xiu hurriedly exined: "Actually, Master, I haven''t told you before, but I encountered arge Iron-Eating Spirit Beast on our Secluded Bamboo Mountain. I used to see her often, but recently I haven''t seen her. I suspect she might have encountered some problem, so I wanted to go into the back mountain to look for her."


    Shentu Yu stopped chewing. His disciple''s attempts to break into the back mountain were not for fun, but for... him?


    He looked at his disciple, then at the purple bamboo shoots in front of him, suddenly feeling guilty. Even the bamboo shoots he hadn''t swallowed yet didn''t taste good anymore.


    Xin Xiu observed his expression and carefully asked: "Master, I see you''ve been very busytely, often not seeing you even when you''ve returned."


    Shentu Yu thought to himself, could it be that his disciple had guessed from the timing that the Iron-Eating Spirit Beast was actually him?


    Xin Xiu said: "Master, if you''re not busy one day, could you go to the back mountain and see how thatrge Iron-Eating Spirit Beast is doing for your disciple? I know you can enter the back mountain, so if it''s not too much trouble, please do this favor for your disciple~"


    If she really had no other choice, Xin Xiu wouldn''t have asked this of her master when he was so busy. But she couldn''t just leave the panda she had grown close to without news for so long. What if something had happened?


    Shentu Yu tensely agreed, wearing his bear skin. With this worry on his mind, he couldn''t focus on refining spiritual tools, so he had to temporarily set aside the spiritual tool in his hand and first change into his original form. But after changing into his original form, how could he let his disciple find him? Usually, he only needed to wait in ce, and his disciple would pounce on him like a tiger.


    Having no choice, in order to put his little disciple''s mind at ease as soon as possible, Shentu Yu simply sat on arge tree branch behind the bamboo house, directly facing his disciple''s window, making the not particrly sturdy tree rustle under his weight.


    Xin Xiu heard the sound of rustling leaves outside at night, at first thinking it was the wind, but upon listening carefully, she felt something was off. Curious, she ran to open the window and saw the familiarrge panda at a nce.


    With just one look, she could recognize this as the panda mother she was familiar with. Although all pandas look alike, and she had only seen three pandas, she was confident she could pick this one out from a group ofrge pandas. It was like when she used to keep dogs - even if more dogs with simr appearances were ced together, she could still spot her beloved pet at a nce.


    Because their eyes were different from other unfamiliar furry beasts, that kind of affectionate and indulgent gaze set them apart from other furry beasts. The reason Xin Xiu took them to heart was because she was won over by this affectionate gaze.


    The difference between beasts and humans is that their affection is purer and more obvious.


    "Ah! You actually came to find me!" Xin Xiu was delighted, almost stepping onto the railing to jump onto the tree branch over there. But the creaking tree branch, unable to bear the weight, sessfully stopped her.


    Xin Xiu: "How did you climb to such a high ce?" Her tone was light, intimate after a short separation.


    "Wait a moment, I''ll find adder toe over, and you can climb over to my side along it." Xin Xiu couldn''t remember where she had seen it, but pandas seemed to not be good at climbing down trees? In any case, it would be too dangerous for her to climb down now, so it was better to have her climb directly into the room.


    Shentu Yu, who had originally nned to just let his disciple see him and then leave, now found himself "stuck up a tree". His disciple had even set up adder for him and was eagerly reaching out her hands towards him. If he turned and left now, wouldn''t his disciple be heartbroken?


    He could only walk along thedder.


    When there was just a little bit left, Xin Xiu watched the slow-moving panda mother and wanted to help her, but when she tried to lift, she couldn''t move her at all.


    Xin Xiu: ... My hands can now lift two hundred jin, yet they can''t move her at all under such monstrous strength.


    Mom, may I ask how much you actually weigh?


    The master, weighing nine hundred jin, couldn''t answer her, after all, he was now just a panda person pretending to be an ordinary panda. He was here to y with his disciple... no, he was here for his disciple to y with.


    In the end, he couldn''t escape the fate of being used as a cushion, and was forcibly dragged (pushed) onto the bed by Xin Xiu''s wheedling and pestering.


    Cuddling and hugging between parent and child pandas is verymon, but Shentu Yu had never had the experience of ying with cubs before. He could only think to himself: "Never mind, just consider it asforting my disciple to sleep. Never mind, it''s not like I haven''t had my fur pulled out before. Never mind."


    But this time, his disciple didn''t pull out his fur. She took out a clean brush and brushed his fur over and over again, very gently, chattering to him as if the one in front of her was really a person, not a fearsome Iron-Eating Spirit Beast that couldn''t understand human speech.


    Shentu Yu: "..."


    "I''ve been quite worried about you all this time. After all, you''re wild, and if you identally got sick, no one would take care of you. You might lie down in some corner of the mountain and never get up again."


    "The Senior Uncle Bamboo Poles are responsible for watching over the back mountain, but they say they''re not responsible for taking care of Iron-Eating Spirit Beasts. I wonder if there are otherrge carnivores in the back mountain besides you. There must be, right? Do you fight with them? But you look so big and strong, even if you fight, other animals definitely can''t beat you."


    Rain fell on Secluded Bamboo Mountain, pattering in the night, hitting the bamboo leaves and making the fragrance of bamboo even more pronounced.


    Perhaps it was his disciple''s words that unconsciously reminded Shentu Yu of something from the past. He wasn''t always powerful; he too had experienced weakness. How difficult life could be for a young beast without a mother''s care was obvious, especially for the cubs of Iron-Eating Spirit Beasts, who were particrly fragile and unlikely to survivepared to their adult counterparts.


    Even among the same species, harmony wasn''t guaranteed. Being different made one more likely to be ostracized. He was born understanding more than his peers, and while eating bamboo in the mountains, he would wonder why the others were content with just eating and drinking daily, unlike him who sought something more. But what exactly was he seeking?


    As a cub, he would look up at the egrets in the sky and wish to soar among the clouds like them; look down at the fish in the water and desire to swim freely as they did; see the humans who came to Secluded Bamboo Mountain and long for their uniquely gifted bodies.


    He then stumbled onto the path of cultivation. Hundreds of years had passed, during which mortals had seen the rise and fall of over a dozen dynasties. The sheer number of experiences he had umted was beyond the imagination of his still-young disciple.


    Such was the nature of a prolonged cultivation journey. By now, he hadn''t thought about wanting anything for a very long time.


    But on this cool bamboo-scented night, his little disciple''s chatter was endearing, stirring up some old memories.


    "I''ve learned a few new minor spells. Although I couldn''t break into the back mountain, I''ve be much more proficient with these spells. It''s clear that realbat is the only shortcut to improvement. The Senior Uncle Bamboo Poles on the back mountain look stern, but they actually take good care of us, specially apanying us for practice. Still, being stopped every time is so frustrating!"


    "Does our Shuling Mountain specialize in producing people who look fierce and unapproachable but are actually very soft-hearted? When youe to Secluded Bamboo Mountain, do they pretend not to see you and let you pass?"


    Xin Xiu sat next to the giant panda,bing its fur while sharing thoughts she wouldn''t normally express to others.


    "I feel like you''re very spiritually aware, as if you knew I was looking for you and came specially to see me and put my mind at ease... Next time, if you need my help with anything, you cane find me directly. Don''t stay away for too long."


    Xin Xiu thought of her dog as she leaned against the panda''s fluffy belly and stroked its paw.


    Her gentle demeanor was quite different from her usual lively and cheerful self as a young disciple. Watching her, Shentu Yu almost felt as if she wasn''t the same child he knew.


    The panda mother stopped disappearing and began appearing regrly every three days. However, Xin Xiu''s attempts to trick her onto her bed as a cushion were never sessful again. She suspected at times that this spiritually aware panda could understand what she was saying but was simply pretending not to when she didn''t want to do something.


    But even if she guessed correctly that the panda was feigning ignorance, Xin Xiu couldn''t do anything about it. After all, she couldn''t move this solid, weighty panda.


    At the repeated requests of several children, Xin Xiu secretly brought them to see the panda mother. The panda mother was gracious enough not to lose her temper and allowed each child to pet her once. However, that was the limit; when they tried for a second pat, she got up and left.


    Xin Xiu always felt that the panda''s departing figure had a hint of fleeing in panic, reminiscent of her master who avoided Little Ninth as if dodgingndmines.


    However, her younger brothers and sisters weren''t particrly interested in the Iron-Eating Spirit Beast. Once their curiosity was satisfied after seeing it, even The Second sighed that the legendary Iron-Eating Spirit Beast wasn''t as terrifying as he had imagined.


    Xin Xiu: "..." Well, not understanding the cuteness of national treasures could only be attributed to being born in different eras and worlds. This was a filter enhanced by sentiment!


    Life in Shuling Mountain was peaceful yet interesting. By the time Xin Xiu had learned the art of lightness, able to leap up to the third floor with a single bound - reaching the level of martial arts masters she had read about in novels - it had been about three years since they had emerged from the World in a Basin.


    That year, Xin Xiu was approaching twenty. In modern times, it would be the age of a sophomore in college, but in Shuling Mountain, it was still an age where all senior brothers and sisters would pat her head and call her a child.


    "To celebrate the third anniversary of your formal initiation, let''s have a group dinner, Junior Sister Xiu. It''s been a month since west had one," Senior Brother Cai Xing said, patting Xin Xiu''s head.


    Xin Xiu: "Senior Brother, you just want to freeload a meal, don''t you?"


    Senior Brother Cai Xing chuckled, then looked up suddenly as two small white birds flew towards them.


    "Huh, what kind of birds are these? I''ve never seen them before," The Second wondered aloud. His master''s cave dwelling didn''t have much, but it was full of birds, so he considered himself quite knowledgeable about them.


    Xin Xiu recognized them: "Aren''t these the little white birds I see every morning on the back mountain of Secluded Bamboo Mountain? Strange, I''ve never seen them anywhere else. How did they fly all the way here to the Cloud Path Sect?"


    Senior Brother Cai Xing''s expression turned a bit odd. "These are the Founding Master''s cloudrks. They don''t exist anywhere else and usually stay only around the back mountain and Secluded Bamboo Mountain. If they fly to other parts of Shuling Mountain, it generally means only one thing."


    "They''re delivering the Founding Master''s triennial punishment methods for disciples who tried to sneak into the back mountain."


    Xin Xiu and The Second: "..." They hadpletely forgotten about this.


    The little white birdnded on Xin Xiu''s hand. It seemed to recognize her and tilted its small head to nuzzle her palm before spitting out a small bubble containing a rolled-up note.


    Senior Brother Cai Xing was surprised: "In the past, these little birds would directly convey messages through voice. Why have they switched to written notes this time?"

 Chapter 29

    The task issued by the Founding Master suddenly changed from voice to text, which was probably due to a "karmic" coincidence.


    The Second unfolded his paper slip first and read: "Go out to Yinghai Sea, find Liutan, after reaching the ind, bring back the first thing you see to Shuling Mountain."


    Senior Brother Cai Xing clicked his tongue twice and shook his head, saying: "Guo Er, your luck is really not good. How did you end up with such a punishment?"


    Because Xin Xiu would asionally call The Second "Guo Er" as a joke, many of their fellow disciples who were familiar with them would call The Second this as well.


    "Liutan is in Yinghai Sea. The sea is so vast that even ordinary cultivators find it difficult to cross. Liutan Ind is also hard to find as its location is not fixed. The people on the ind are extremely hostile to outsiders. It''s said there''s a n on the ind skilled in evil and strange magic, very difficult to deal with. I remember a senior brother who once passed by Liutan Ind told us he only stayed there for a day before leaving in a mess. That senior brother had already been cultivating for over a hundred years before he went to Liutan. You''ve only been here for three years, how did you end up with such a difficult punishment?"


    As soon as Senior Brother Cai Xing finished speaking, Xin Xiu read out her own paper slip: "Deliver messages to the immortal caves in Xian Xi, Jiu Wu, and Xiang Mao. Time limit... ten years?"


    Senior Brother Cai Xing, who had just finished exining how difficult The Second''s task was, silently patted Xin Xiu''s shoulder. He didn''t even want to exin further, only saying: "Well, I thought Guo Er had it tough, but it turns out Xiu''er has it even tougher."


    Is her task really that difficult? Xin Xiu pondered. Her task seemed to be just delivering messages. She remembered ying online games before, where characters leaving the newbie vige would have message delivery quests. It''s just a newbie task of delivering messages, how difficult could it be?


    Senior Brother Cai Xing only had one thing to say about her attitude: "Xiu''er, you''re like a newborn calf not afraid of tigers."


    Xin Xiu felt this phrase was familiar, as if it wasn''t the first time someone had said this to her. In fact, people are strange. They''re often afraid of something because they don''t understand it, but sometimes they''repletely unafraid of something also because they don''t understand it.


    They went to find their otherpanions. Since they had received these paper slips, the others must have gotten them too. The three youngest of the nine, because they had never participated in their activities behind the mountain, didn''t have this three-year task. Everyone else hadn''t escaped punishment.


    The Third''s task was to go to Zhong Shan to find a kind of snow flower. Her paper slip also had an extra flower pattern on it. Xin Xiu looked at it for a long time but couldn''t figure out what the hell this stick figure was supposed to be.


    "This is a flower? Why does this root look so much like a hand?"


    "This is called a snow spirit flower. It''s a kind of snow woman flower that has transformed after bing a spirit. It can no longer be considered an ordinary thing, more like a demon," The Third''s chubby senior brother exined.


    The thin senior brother was worried: "This flower isn''t hard to find, but it''s too difficult to catch. Senior Sister Mei Xi, why don''t we brothers apany you?"


    The Third was as stubborn and serious as ever: "No need, Senior Brother. Since this is a punishment given by the Founding Master, I should go andplete it myself. If I let you brothers help me, wouldn''t I be taking advantage? That''s too unfair."


    The two senior brothers sighed at each other, muttering: "You''re all still so young. Usually, the first punishment is just nting bamboo. Why are yours different? I don''t know what the Founding Master is thinking."


    Compared to the three older brothers and sisters, The Fourth''s task wasn''t too difficult, but it was a bit strange.


    There''s a country in the mortal world called the Hou Kingdom, a small country sandwiched between severalrge countries, very ordinary. The Fourth''s task was to go to this Hou Kingdom and be the most ordinary wall-building craftsman for three years.


    "My master only taught me to make ordinary mechanisms, not how to build walls," The Fourth held his paper slip, dumbfounded, holding his head and sighing deeply.


    The Second added a sentence: "Look at this ''ordinary'', it means you can only honestly build walls, you can''t use magic to conjure up a wall all at once, hahaha!"


    The Fourth jumped up and started wrestling with him, "Ahhh, you''reughing at me!"


    As for The Fifth, his aptitude was the best among them, and now it seemed he was going to focus on the medical path. Therefore, his task was also rted to medicine - he had to go to the mortal world and save a hundred lives.


    This "saving lives" was different from "treating illnesses". Saving a hundred lives could be said to be very difficult. His task didn''t even have a time limit. Xin Xiu felt that The Fifth''s task was probably several times harder than her own. If this was the case, the difficulty of the punishments wasn''t based on how many times they had trespassed behind the mountain at all.


    "The Founding Master must have his reasons for setting it up this way, don''t worry," Uncle Master Jingchengzi, as The Fifth''s master, was very carefree. He said to his disciple: "Ai Cao, the mortal world is different from Shuling Mountain. Among the crowds, hearing the same voices, people can easily be assimted by anger or pain, thus losing their original heart. You must remember who you are and what you''re supposed to do."


    "I will be watching over you. Go now, you came from the mortal world, it''s time for you to go back and walk through it again."


    The Fifth''s expression was somewhat hesitant and uneasy, as if he wanted to say something, but in the end, he didn''t say anything, just pressed his lips together and nodded in agreement.


    As for thest one, The Sixth, her task was to go to the famous Nine Lords Academy in the Hu Kingdom of the mortal world and be a teacher for nine years.


    The Sixth turned to look at her master, unconsciously revealing a pleading expression. After all, she was not yet fifteen years old. Suddenly hearing that she had to go be a teacher, and at the Nine Lords Academy no less - a ce so famous that even she had heard of it in her former broken vige - naturally made her very anxious.


    "I''ve only learned from master for three years and still don''t understand anything. How can I go there to be a teacher..." She still remembered the most capable teacher in her former vige, who didn''t dare to have any delusions about the Nine Lords Academy. She could only look up to it in admiration. Even though her status had changed now, that inherent reverence still existed. The limitations brought by one''s birth are indeed difficult to easily shake off.


    Her master, Elder Master Bu Suanzi, raised the scroll in his hand and tapped her forehead, saying, "This Nine Lords Academy was originally founded by me and has continued to this day, with many ws. You are my personal disciple, going there on my behalf. What''s wrong with that? Just go and teach as you see fit."


    In these three years, apart from the few new disciples, only Senior Uncle Bo Luan was an "old hand" among those who trespassed behind the mountain. After all, the other disciples were all older and no longer enjoyed this activity.


    Seeing the varied tasks of his junior disciples, Senior Uncle Bo Luan eagerly opened his own paper slip, hoping to see an interesting task. However, it read: "nt three mountains full of purple bamboo."


    Senior Uncle Bo Luan: "..."


    "In the past, the tasks for junior disciples were interesting, only mine was nting trees, which was very dull. Now that new junior disciples have arrived, their tasks are even more interesting, while I''m still nting trees as before. It''s clear that master is deliberately not letting me be happy. I won''t do it!" He suddenly threw a tantrum, crumpled the small paper slip into a ball, and angrily threw it on the ground.


    Xin Xiu: ... Uncle, are you Jia Baoyu?


    The tantrum-throwing Senior Uncle Bo Luan was pecked hard on the head by the little white birds delivering messages. Xin Xiu saw that if their punishments couldn''t be exchanged, Senior Uncle Bo Luan would probably try to swap punishment tasks with them.


    After this round of revtions, it turned out that all of them had to leave Shuling Mountain.


    Xin Xiu returned to Secluded Bamboo Mountain with her paper slip and found that her master hade out of the refining furnace and was waiting for her in the courtyard.


    "Master, I received the message from the Founding Master," she waved the paper slip in her hand. "It''s quite simple, I need to deliver messages to three ces, and the time limit is especially long." Ten years, she estimated she wouldn''t need that long.


    Shentu Yu nodded: "I already know. Fortunately, the spirit tool I''ve been refining for you is finallypleted before you go down the mountain."


    This spirit tool that could nurture a "spirit" had taken him nearly three years to refine. Unlike those ordinary spirit tools with simple functions, this one specially refined for his disciple would "grow". Although it couldn''tpare to the human body he had sessfully refined after decades, it could still rank in the top ten among the spirit tools he had refined.


    In fact, if time had allowed, Shentu Yu would have wanted to modify some more parts to make it even more perfect. Unfortunately, time was running out, so he had to give it to his disciple first, letting this spirit tool apany her down the mountain.


    Xin Xiu''s eyes lit up, and she asked expectantly: "What is it?" She didn''t know that Shentu Yu had spent three years refining this spirit tool, thinking it was just the down-the-mountain luggage he had prepared for her. She thought her master was indeed the kind of person who did more than he said, quietly preparing a gift for her without saying a word.


    Shentu Yu extended his hand, revealing a palm-sized Iron-Eating Spirit Beast.


    Xin Xiu: "A... charm?"


    The panda figurine looked adorably lifelike, as if her panda mother had been shrunk to scale. She took the panda charm from her master''s hand, but after barely ncing at it, she suddenly felt it grow heavier. The panda magically erged,nding with a thud in front of her. Now half a head taller than her, the fluffy panda stood beside her, emanating a warm, cuddly aura.


    It seemed alive, its jet-ck eyes gazing at her with innocent curiosity. It tentatively embraced her with its paws.


    Buried in the soft fur, Xin Xiuughed, "Master, is this to keep mepany?" She loved it, of course, but couldn''t help finding it amusing that her master still treated her like a child, worried she might get scared away from home and giving her a littlepanion.


    Shentu Yu: "This is a spirit tool I forged for you. Knowing your fondness for Iron-Eating Spirit Beasts, I created it to apany you outside. Moreover, its cultivation level surpasses yours, so it can protect you if you encounter danger."


    Xin Xiu: "Ah... its cultivation level is higher than mine?" Could her master casually forge a spirit tool with cultivation abilities?


    Shentu Yu continued exining his creation''s functions. He reached into the panda spirit tool''s furry belly and pulled out a simple-looking sword. "It has storage space inside, a treasure pouch. When you''re traveling and can''t carry everything, you can store items here."


    A Doraemon... Doraepanda?


    Xin Xiu experimentally tugged at the panda''s belly fur, revealing the hidden pocket. After she looked, the panda, showing its intelligence, raised its paw to smooth the ruffled fur on its belly.


    Xin Xiu: "Master, what if I identally lose it?"


    Shentu Yu: "You won''t. You can shrink it and keep it on you normally. At this size, it will follow you on its own. Even if you misce it briefly, it will quickly find you." He had incorporated his disciple''s hair and blood when forging it.


    So it came with an auto-follow feature like a pet in a game. Xin Xiu felt reassured now. "Thank you, Master!" She was sure the other disciples'' masters would give them things too, but her master''s gift was undoubtedly the most thoughtful and practical.


    Shentu Yu: "There''s more."


    There''s more?


    Shentu Yu: "If you encounter danger, you can also use it as armor."


    With a wave of his hand, Xin Xiu felt as if an extrayer of clothing had appeared on her body. Looking down, she saw her hands had turned into panda paws ¨C she had be a panda!


    So when he said to use it as armor, did he mean she could wear this panda spirit tool like a mech suit? Put it on and transform into a panda-human hybrid, with immense strength and fierce fighting power.


    Xin Xiu: *feeling the surge of power within her body*.jpg


    When she was little, other kids wanted to be magical girls, but she was different ¨C she wanted to be Ultraman, transforming in a sh of light. Now... she supposed her dream hade true in another sense. After all, the difference between Ultraman and a panda person was just tight spandex versus real fur.


    Her master was truly a fairy godfather, making all her beautiful dreamse true. Praise be to her master!


    "Papa, you''re the best!" Xin Xiu pounced on her reclusive master, giving him a hug.


    Later, she went to the back mountain to find her panda mother and hugged her all afternoon. Shentu Yu, having just shed his human skin for his original panda form, thought about his disciple''s impending departure. While happy he wouldn''t have to y with the child anymore, he also felt a bit unustomed. He raised his paw to pat his little disciple, actively allowing her to lie on his belly.


    "Now that you know I''m leaving, you''re even willing to let me lie on your belly," Xin Xiu said, sprawled on the panda''s stomach. "See, whether human or panda, it''s all the same ¨C you only know to cherish something when you''re about to lose it."


    Shentu Yu: "..."


    After a lively farewell party and bidding goodbye to her fellow disciples at Shuling Mountain, six young people aged between twenty and fifteen left Shuling Mountain, going their separate ways. From this point on, they would each embark on the first mountain of their long lives.

 Chapter 30

    "Xianxi, Jiu Wu, Xiang Mao... Which of these three ces is the closest?"


    Xin Xiu sat on herrge motorcycle, holding a stack of maps in one hand while drinking water from a gourd sk with the other. For two days before leaving Shuling Mountain, she had been flying on her motorcycle, not seeing any signs of human habitation. Surrounded by endless mountains, she finally realized just how remote Shuling Mountain truly was.


    She was fortunate to have transportation. Otherwise, this journey would have taken at least 10-15 days on foot, even using lightness techniques.


    The flying motorcycle greatly improved her travel efficiency, but a problem she hadn''t anticipated before also arose - the motorcycle couldn''t fly continuously for two days. Xin Xiu finally figured out that it ran on spiritual energy.


    Previously in Shuling Mountain, where spiritual energy was abundant, the bike could automatically recharge no matter where she flew. She had never encountered a situation where the motorcycle ran out of energy, assuming it had unlimited power. However, now that she had left Shuling Mountain''s territory, the spiritual energy concentration dropped dramatically. Under these conditions, the vehicle ran out of fuel and stalled. She had to stop to rest and let the flying motorcycle automatically absorb the surrounding spiritual energy to recharge.


    If she were a powerful expert, she could act as a charger herself, directly infusing spiritual energy into the flying motorcycle. But she wasn''t at that level yet. Her own spiritual energy was barely enough for herself. Even after cultivating diligently all night, she couldn''t produce as much energy as the motorcycle absorbed on its own.


    After leaving Shuling Mountain, Xin Xiu also stopped flying at high altitudes, staying at most around the middle of the mountains. This was out of necessity - while Shuling Mountain had a pleasant temperature, neither too cold nor too hot, once she left, the temperature dropped sharply along with the spiritual energy. The area outside seemed to be in deep autumn. Flying in the air without a sweater made her feel like her face and limbs would freeze off.


    Halfway through her flight, she had stopped the bike on a cliff edge and rummaged through her magical bag to change into thicker clothes.


    When her cultivation level was higher, she would be able to withstand extremes of heat and cold. For now, she could only imagine thefort of the future, while honestly finding a scarf to wrap around her head.


    Stopping and starting like this, Xin Xiu finally encountered people. Though "encounter" might not be the right word, given the unusual circumstances. She was riding her motorcycle in mid-air when she suddenly heard a loud shout. At first, she thought it was a mountain ape, but listening more carefully, she realized it sounded human.


    Using her post-cultivation eagle-eye vision, she located the person shouting. It was a mountain woodcutter with firewood on his back, repeatedly kneeling and shouting in her direction, his bodynguage conveying terror. Xin Xiu couldn''t understand the ent, but she guessed the man was either shouting about a monster or an immortal. She quickly elerated and flew away.


    "What a sin," she thought. Her ultra-fantastic flying motorcycle must have frightened the poor man. Who knows what strange ghost stories might spread in this area afterwards.


    Now that she had seen signs of human habitation, Xin Xiu needed to consider which direction to go first.


    She had three mission objectives, but unfortunately couldn''t simply enter a name into a map app for automatic navigation like in modern times. She only had maps, and Shuling Mountain only had very old, rudimentary ones at that. For cultivators living in the mountains, the outside world changed too quickly, making frequent map updates too troublesome. Besides, they rarely needed to use them anyway.


    Now she had to use this stack of old maps from perhaps 100 or 200 years ago to search for three ces not even marked on them.


    A kind senior brother had pointed out directions for her, saying Xianxi was to the west, Jiu Wu to the north, and Xiang Mao to the south. When she asked which was furthest, he didn''t know. When she inquired about specific countries or regions, he shrugged, indicating he had no idea either.


    The world was vast, and even her senior brothers hadn''t been everywhere. Even if they had visited these ces, they couldn''t circle exact locations on these iplete maps. In the end, it was her all-knowing master who looked through the maps and pointed out approximate areas for her.


    Those areas were truly enormous. It was as if she had asked where Beijing was, and someone had outlined the rough borders of China, saying, "It''s somewhere in this area, find it yourself."


    "Since I don''t know which is closer or farther, I''ll just have to leave it to fate," Xin Xiu said.


    She skillfully made a die, carving circles and crosses on its six sides to represent the three ce names, then tossed it onto the map.


    ...


    "Grandmother, do you know where Xiang Mao is? Xiang Mao?" Xin Xiu repeated several times before giving up in frustration.


    This was the third vige she had passed through. The vige was dpidated; Xin Xiu only saw elderly people, children, and women with weathered, aged faces. At the vige entrance by a water channel, she saw two women washing clothes and approached to ask for directions.


    However, they might as well have been speaking differentnguages.


    The older woman gabbled iprehensibly, just like in the two previous viges Xin Xiu had visited. However, the ents in all three viges were different. She said a few words, and the woman waved her arms, pointing at the vige, then outside, repeatedly gesturing in a confusing manner.


    Xin Xiu: "..." Although she hadn''t harbored unrealistic expectations of getting directions with a single question, encountering anguage barrier was a bit too realistic.


    How strange, she thought. In the novels she used to read, those protagonists who adventured everywhere never seemed to havenguage problems.


    Years ago, when she first transmigrated to that ce - the small town where LingZhao Immortal was worshipped - she didn''t know exactly where it was or which country it belonged to. Perhaps only thenguage there was simr to themon tongue used in Shuling Mountain.


    As she was pondering this, several barefoot men suddenly ran out of the vige brandishing wooden sticks and hoes, led by an old man supported by a middle-aged woman, all shouting something.


    Xin Xiu: "?" What''s going on?


    The older woman she had been talking to suddenly grabbed her hand nervously, as if afraid she might run away. The group approaching looked unfriendly, and they were carrying ropes, clearly intended for tying someone up. Xin Xiu twisted her hand, easily breaking free from the woman''s grip, and leaped directly onto a nearby persimmon tree.


    The tree was five or six meters tall. Seeing her jump up in one bound, the people below were stunned. The woman who had tried to grab her earlier cried out in shock, her legs giving way as she copsed to the ground. Everyone looked up at her with expressions of fear. Only the man holding the hoe, his face tense, seemed to want to chop down the persimmon tree to get her down, despite his obvious terror. But after a few chops, he was pulled back by the others, and the whole group fled back to the vige like they were escaping from a monster, mming their doors shut with a bang.


    Sitting in the tree, watching this farce unfold, Xin Xiu sighed, "... Ah, what is all this about? Surely ancient viges weren''t this xenophobic."


    It was autumn, and the persimmon tree was rather bare, with only a few red persimmons left at the top, difficult to reach. She casually picked two persimmons, muttering, "I''ll take these two persimmons aspensation for the scare you gave me."


    To avoid frightening people when entering the vige to ask for directions, she had previously stored her flying motorcycle in the belly of her pandapanion, Dingdang. Now miniaturized, the little ck and white Dingdang emerged from her sleeve,fortingly patting her finger with its small ck paw.


    Xin Xiu: "I''m fine, these few people can''t scare me. I''m just curious about what''s going on."


    She didn''t bother taking out her flying motorcycle again, instead using her "lightness skill" to leap from treetop to treetop. She hadn''t flown far when she heard crying and stopped on a nearby tree to observe.


    There was another vige ahead. Arge crowd was ying instruments and making noise, led by a rustic-looking shaman who was circling around a clearly unproductive fallow field. Whatever had been nted in the field had mostly withered and died. Among the crowd was a young girl, about thirteen or fourteen, maybe fifteen or sixteen, bound with ropes. She was crying hoarsely, followed by a weeping couple - the source of the cries Xin Xiu had heard.


    The shaman carried himself with great authority. After performing an awkward dance that looked like iling limbs, he waved his hand, and the bound girl was pushed onto the withered grass of the fallow field. A man holding a knife looked reluctant but, under the shaman''s rebuke, raised the de to the girl''s neck.


    Xin Xiu: "..."


    She understood now. It seemed this ce had suffered some kind of famine or other iprehensible disaster, and the vige shaman or witch doctor was demanding the blood of a young girl to appease the gods, much like sacrificing to a river god.


    Xin Xiu had read about simr events in historical records from her previous world. In primitive times when people were less enlightened, such urrences were not umon. It truly seemed that there was nothing new under the sun, even in a different world.


    The vige she had just passed was very close by, and she guessed they had encountered a simr situation. Those people who wanted to capture her likely intended to use her for the same purpose.


    She pulled out a yellow talisman from the small pouch at her waist, breathed onto her index finger, and drew a symbol on the yellow paper. Senior Brother Bo Yu had taught her this talisman technique. While Xin Xiu wasn''t very proficient with other talismans, she was most skilled with this thunder talisman, as it was practical.


    Xin Xiu pointed thepleted talisman at the person performing the exorcism ritual. In broad daylight, a bolt of lightning struck directly on that person''s head, electrocuting them to the ground. Seeing the person''s head burrowing into the soil like a fly hit by an electric swatter, Xin Xiu felt satisfied. She snorted, waving her fingers to brush away the selfbusting talisman ashes.


    This sudden turn of events stunned everyone. The drumming and beating stopped, and even the crying ceased. All that remained were the desperate wails ofmoners who thought they had incurred divine punishment and didn''t know what to do.


    Xin Xiu sat in the tree, watching the chaos from afar. Suddenly, she remembered asking her master before leaving, "Master, do you have any final advice for your disciple?"


    Her master had then casually told her, "After you leave the mountain, don''t be afraid to kill."


    Xin Xiu was speechless at the time, but now she began to understand the meaning behind her master''s words. This world was not peaceful, especiallypared to Shuling Mountain - it was far more brutal.


    If she were a great hero, she would go over now to save that girl and prevent these people from killing again. But she wasn''t - she was a cultivator.


    Cultivators generally don''t interfere in such "minor affairs," right?


    Xin Xiu stood up, waving her hand over her body to transform into the awe-inspiring, ethereal appearance of Uncle Master Jingchengzi.


    But she wanted to intervene, so she might as well go and do something about it.


    A group of people were kneeling in the field, wailing, when suddenly they saw a patch of colorful clouds in the sky and an ethereal immortal descending. With a wave of his hand, the ropes binding the girl snapped. Another wave brought a sweet rain falling into the fields and onto the people. They felt their spirits lift and their minds clear, even their grief dissipating.


    The immortal said nothing, only wearing an expression ofpassion. Finally, leaving behind a wooden statue, he vanished, with only the colorful clouds slowly drifting in the sky.


    "It''s an immortal! An immortal has appeared!"


    "We''re saved! The immortal has brought us sweet rain. We''re saved!"


    Xin Xiunded in a distant grove, hearing the ecstatic cheers. Though she couldn''t understand the words, she could guess their general meaning.


    Due to thenguage barrier, she could only remain silent. What she had sprinkled was the sweet dew given to her by Uncle Bai Fei. Bai Fei''s spiritual treasure, the White Jade Purifying Bottle, could condense sweet dew. It was a precious item - Xin Xiu had only received one small bottle, and now she had used up nearly half of it shortly after leaving the mountain. She felt terribly distressed.


    She had almost exhausted the small amount of spiritual power she had cultivated. The transformation technique consumed a lot of energy - if she had stayed three more seconds, she would have been exposed.


    The wooden statue she left behind actually had no use. It was carved by The Fifth as a hobby, who had made many such items and given them to her and the others as parting gifts. Xin Xiu brought it out on a whim, thinking that if these desperate people needed something to takefort in, it would be better for them to worship this piece of wood than to drag young girls to the fields to behead them and use their blood to water the crops.


    She left this depressing, remote vige and headed further south.


    After crossing a roaring river, the lives of people on this side seemed much better. Clusters of viges formed into towns of various sizes, visibly more prosperous than the other side of the river.


    Xin Xiu thought to herself, surely the people here wouldn''t be so quick to resort to violence.


    She walked alone on the road leading into the city. Ahead and behind her were vigers carrying loads to sell in the city, as well as ox-carts transporting goods. Judging from their clothes and demeanor, their lives seemed fairlyfortable.


    Whenever she reached popted areas, to avoid bing a panic-inducing oddity, she always had to put away her flying motorbike. But simply walking was too inefficient. Should she buy some kind of transportation? A horse, donkey, or mule?


    "Hya! Hya!"


    The sound of horse hooves came from behind, drumming rapidly on the ground. Xin Xiu saw people on the road looking rmed, hurriedly moving their carts and goods to the side. Not understanding the situation, she also stepped to the side of the road.


    In broad daylight, with the city walls so close, surely they wouldn''t encounter bandits? Why were these people so panicked? Not only were they frightened, but they also gave her worried nces, as if wanting to say something but holding back.


    Xin Xiu thought, "I have a bad feeling about this."


    A group of horsemen stopped in the middle of the road. Xin Xiu squinted her eyes against the dust they kicked up. She saw a short, stocky man with a red face on horseback, holding a whip and eyeing her lecherously. He grinned and pointed at her, shouting something to hispanions.


    She still couldn''t understand much, as thenguage here was different from what she had heard in the remote vige. However, Xin Xiu caught two words she could roughly understand: "woman" and "not respectable."


    After the red-faced man said this, the men on the horses behind him allughed uproariously, the kind ofughter shared by a group of men discussing lewd topics.


    Xin Xiu said, "Are you talking about your mothers?"


    Even if they couldn''t understand the swear words, bodynguage is universal. The man looked displeased, skillfully flicked his whip to catch Xin Xiu around the waist, and pulled her forward, reaching out to grab her onto the horse.


    Xin Xiu went with his momentum, leaped up, and nted her foot on the man''s face, kicking him off the horse. Shended lightly on his horse.


    Xin Xiu said, "Is it this dangerous for a girl to travel alone in this era? Even walking peacefully on the road in broad daylight, one can get robbed."


    After saying this, she swiftly kicked the other men off their horses as well. The men tumbled into a heap, staring at her in disbelief, no longer able tough.


    Xin Xiu ignored them, sitting on the horse and stroking its mane.


    "I was just thinking about whether to buy a horse, but now I don''t need to. You seem perfect, and you came to me for free. Come on, little darling, let''s go. You''re with me from now on."


    She sat somewhat awkwardly on the horse, tugging at the reins to make it turn in another direction. The red-faced man behind her didn''t dare make a sound, watching helplessly as she rode away with his horse.

 Chapter 31

    Xin Xiu had never ridden a horse before. In her previous world, she once passed by a horse ranch during an outing and expressed interest in trying horseback riding. However, herzypanion that day immediately gave up at the mention of riding,ining about how tiring it was and how it would make their bottoms sore. They wanted to go home early andze around instead. Unable to persuade her reluctantpanion, Xin Xiu regretfully missed the opportunity to learn horseback riding.


    Now, however, she had finally mounted a horse and found it remarkably simr to riding arge motorcycle. All modes of transportation shared this characteristic: theoretical knowledge was useless, and one had to actually ride to learn.


    Following the narrow road away from the city, Xin Xiu was confidently galloping on horseback by the time the city walls disappeared from view. She felt she might possess some innate driving ability, thinking that even if she were to travel to the future and pilot a mecha, she''d probably learn quickly.


    Lost in these thoughts while sitting on the horse, Xin Xiu didn''t bother controlling its direction, treating it like an autonomous vehicle. The horse was docile and obedient, seemingly having its own destination as it trotted forward steadily.


    In this era, there were no highways between cities. Apart from the yellow earth exposed by frequent foot traffic, everything else was wild grasnd reaching up to one''s calves. Once away from cities and viges, one could look around for a long time without seeing another person. People didn''t travel for leisure in those days; with underdeveloped transportation, ordinary folks found leaving home to be quite an ordeal.


    After riding for a while, Xin Xiu felt her bottom getting sore from the bumpy ride.


    She dismounted and let the horse graze nearby while she took out her map. However, instead of eating grass, the horse approached her, gently nudging her shoulder with its head, then backing away to gaze at her with itsrge eyes.


    Puzzled, Xin Xiu asked, "What''s wrong? Not eating grass? I stopped to let you rest, don''t you want to?"


    This ck horse she had casually acquired waspletely different from its unsightly former owner. It was quite handsome, with big eyes and long eyshes, a long ck mane draped over its slender neck. Though not particrly muscr, it had long limbs, and its gaze especially resembled that of a refined yet mncholic young man.


    Xin Xiu: "..." She was taken aback by her own imagination.


    She knocked on her forehead,ughing at herself, "I must have been single for too long if I''m finding a horse handsome and refined."


    The horse with its clear eyes and distinct features kept giving her that mncholic, pleading look. Unable to understand horsenguage, Xin Xiu had no choice but to try mounting it again. As soon as she did, the horse continued forward. Xin Xiu began to understand that the horse seemed to want to take her somewhere.


    Her curiosity piqued, Xin Xiu didn''t stop and let the horse carry her through the night. By dawn, the horse appeared extremely tired, but when it saw city walls appear in the distance, Xin Xiu clearly felt it perk up, its weary steps bing light and quick once more.


    Soldiers guarded the city gate, but their demeanor waszy. They gathered to one side,ughing and talking loudly, paying no attention to people entering and leaving the city. Xin Xiu rode her horse directly into the city, noticing that the animal had a clear destination in mind. Like a gust of wind, it galloped to a mansion in the western part of the city. Upon seeing therge doors of the residence withnterns bearing the surname Ji, it finally stopped, letting out a long, mournful neigh.


    Xin Xiu dismounted, rubbing her sore bottom and stroking the horse''s mane. "I thought you were in such a hurry to find a mate," she said. "Why did you bring me here? Is your wife inside?"


    The ck horse knelt on its front legs, lying down and gazing at the Ji family''s main gate, tears flowing from itsrge eyes.


    Xin Xiu: "..."


    She crouched down, "Why are you crying, young man? Don''t cry, you''re such a big horse."


    The horse hung its head, like a person overwhelmed with grief. At a loss, Xin Xiu stood up and knocked on the door. After a long while, someone came to open it ¨C an elderly man with a worried expression. Seeing her, he asked confusedly, "Who are you?"


    Thank heavens, although his ent was thick, Xin Xiu could understand the old man''s words through abination of guessing and context. She asked, using both words and gestures, if the household wanted to buy a horse. The old man struggled to understand, then waved his hand, seemingly indicating that only the master of the house could decide such matters.


    Xin Xiu said, "If you don''t want to buy, that''s fine. I have a horse I''d like to give to your master as a gift."


    A horse was not cheap in those times. The old man, probably never having encountered someone offering money at the door like this, looked at her with surprise and confusion, muttering something. When he spoke quickly, Xin Xiu couldn''t understand him. Just as she was getting a headache, a small sedan chair stopped at the entrance, and a drunk young man stumbled out.


    The young man had a decent face, but his sleazy demeanor ruined its harmony. Seeing him, the old man hurried forward to support him. Xin Xiu heard the term "Young Master" in his address, realizing this young man must be the master of the Ji family.


    The drunk man heard a few words from the old man and became delighted. Who would refuse something offered for free? He immediately had a monkey-faced attendant lead the ck horse into thepound, then quickly shut the main gate with a bang, as if afraid Xin Xiu might change her mind, leaving her outside.


    Xin Xiu shrugged and turned to find a nearby shop to sit down in, ordering a bowl of noodles. How long had it been since she''d had a proper hot meal while traveling? She was tired of just bread and dried meat ¨C it got boring quickly.


    The noodles weren''t very oily, but they smelled delicious. Topped with a spoonful of dark sauce and a few crisp, green vegetables, it was quite a feast. Xin Xiu finished most of it, then sipped some of the broth, satisfying her stomach before asking the shopkeeper''s wife about the Ji family across the street.


    The shopkeeper''s wife was very enthusiastic. Even thoughmunication was difficult, she didn''t lose patience. Instead, she seemed excited to share what she knew about the Ji family. The gossip flowed vividly from her eyes, brows, and mouth, undeterred by thenguage barrier.


    Xin Xiu got the gist of it. The Ji family was wealthy, and both the master and mistress were kind-hearted people who had raised a good son. He was handsome and had passed the imperial examination to be a schr at a young age. Unfortunately, a few months ago, the Young Master Ji somehow fell in with badpany.


    He invited a Taoist priest to stay at their home, treating him to the best food and drink. Since then, he stopped studying and began drinking and gambling everywhere. Even when his parents fell ill from worry, he didn''t care and became even more unrestrained. In the blink of an eye, he had squandered most of the family''s wealth. This had be a topic of discussion among the townspeople, who couldn''t help butment on this strange turn of events.


    Xin Xiu pondered this, forming a bold guess, though she wasn''t sure if it was correct.


    Leaving the noodle shop, Xin Xiu returned to the Ji family residence, but instead of going to the main gate, she went to the side where there was a green wall. The high wall posed no challenge for her; she could jump onto it with a single leap. On the other side were several bamboo groves. Xin Xiu brazenly snuck into the courtyard, even taking the time to pluck a bamboo branch.


    She found the stable and saw the ck horse confined inside, with two other horses in adjacent stalls. Compared to them, the ck horse seemed particrly agitated, constantly ramming its head against the post.


    "Hey, hey, take it easy," Xin Xiu went over to hold the horse''s neck. "My friend, don''t be hasty. Let me ask you, did you bring me here because you want my help?"


    After asking twice, the horse seemed to understand and nodded repeatedly.


    Xin Xiu said, "Then let me first verify my thoughts. I just remembered I brought something that might be useful."


    The items her master had prepared for her were all stored in the panda Dingdang''s belly. Xin Xiu had briefly looked through them earlier but hadn''t given them much thought. She rummaged in the panda''s pocket for a moment and pulled out a mirror ¨C the kind of small makeup mirror that youngdies carry.


    Xin Xiu called this mirror the "demon-revealing mirror." Her master had only briefly mentioned it, saying it could help her distinguish whether the people she met were actually human, in case she encountered ill-intentioned demons or monsters. However, she never expected that the mirror''s first use would be to determine whether a horse was actually a person.


    She held the mirror up to the ck horse, and soon an image appeared on its surface. It showed a haggard but handsome young man with long ck hair tied in a braid. Xin Xiu nced at the horse''s mane ¨C it was the braid she had casually ited out of boredom during their journey. Well, it turned out to be the man''s hair.


    The face of this young man was almost identical to that of the drunk Young Master Ji she had seen earlier.


    The situation was now clear. Evidently, this horse was the real Young Master Ji, who had somehow been transformed into this state.


    Xin Xiu: "I see you''ve been eager to return home all along. So it was homesickness driving you."


    These words caused the ck horse to weep again. It... he knelt down on both knees, bowing to her. Though unable to speak, his meaning was clear ¨C he was begging for her help. He must have noticed her extraordinary abilities earlier, which is why he had brought her here with hope.


    "Alright then, you wait here. I''ll go check out the one impersonating you, see what kind of creature it really is." If it turned out to be a monster, that would be interesting ¨C she had never seen an ordinary human world monster before!


    Xin Xiu snuck to Young Master Ji''s room, where she found him sound asleep. She climbed directly through the window and held up a mirror to his face. She was disappointed to find he was just an ordinary person, though his true appearance in the mirror was quite ugly ¨C buck-toothed, small-eyed, and covered in pockmarks.


    How could an ordinary person change their appearance, let alone turn someone into a horse? Looking at him, he didn''t seem like any kind of extraordinary person, so someone must have helped him.


    Remembering the gossip about the Taoist Priest this man was supporting, Xin Xiu guessed that the priest was likely behind all this.


    Xin Xiu reached into Panda Dingdang''s pouch and pulled out a sword, but after a moment''s thought, she put it back and took out two talismans instead. The Taoist Priest''s quarters were in the southeast corner of the Ji residence. When Xin Xiu found him, she saw him in the middle of refining elixirs.


    She had seen Elder Yansha refine elixirs before ¨C now that was true mastery. The technique of the man before her was clumsy; one look told her he was self-taught, without proper instruction. Without a word, Xin Xiu hurled a lightning talisman at him.


    She didn''t aim for the middle-aged, squinty-eyed Taoist Priest, but rather at his elixir furnace. After two thunderous booms, the furnace exploded, taking the room with it. The amateur Taoist Priest was sted away by his own furnace, crashing into the flower bed in the courtyard along with the door, knocked unconscious.


    Xin Xiu thought to herself: Although I knew he wouldn''t be too difficult to deal with, wasn''t this a bit too easy?


    Xin Xiu had truly stumbled upon a stroke of luck. This Taoist Priest did have some real skill; if they had faced off directly, Xin Xiu might have had a tough time. But she had caught him at the critical moment of elixir refinement when all his focus was on the furnace. The elixir he was refining was highly vtile and couldn''t withstand any external disturbance.


    If the lightning talisman had struck the Taoist Priest''s head, it might have just frizzled his hair. But hitting the furnace caused a devastating explosion that destroyed the entire room ¨C even Xin Xiu hadn''t expected such a dramatic oue.


    While he was unconscious, she quickly bound him with chains.


    These chains were among the tools her master had prepared. Once locked with these chains, unless she released them with her spiritual power, they were nearly impossible to break free from. Generally, they could restrain anyone with less than 200 years of cultivation. Xin Xiu tugged at the middle-aged Taoist Priest''s beard, estimating that he probably didn''t have 200 years of cultivation, which put her mind at ease.


    The next step was simple ¨C wake up this Taoist Priest and interrogate him.


    When the middle-aged Taoist Priest painfully regained consciousness, he was initially ready to fly into a rage. But upon realizing he couldn''t break free from the chains, his expression quickly changed. He eyed Xin Xiu warily, unable to determine her background.


    Xin Xiu: "You''re the witch who turned the real Young Master Ji into a horse, aren''t you? Tell me, how do we change him back?"


    The middle-aged Taoist Priest opened his mouth, and Xin Xiu understood most of what he said: "We are fellow practitioners. If you release me, I can naturally help him change back..."


    "Smack."


    Xin Xiu stepped on his face, shing a smile. "Don''t waste words. If I lose patience, I won''t want to hear anything and I''ll just cut out your tongue."


    Perhaps her act as a psychopath was convincing, as the Taoist Priest trembled and spoke through gritted teeth. It was simple: mix a few herbs for the horse brother to eat, and have him spit out the horse hair wrapped in a talisman from his stomach.


    Xin Xiu: "So how do you turn a person into a horse? I''m very curious, teach me, won''t you?"


    The unfortunate Taoist Priest with his face under her foot: "..."

 Ch??ng 190

    Ban ??u, Gu Junxing v¨¤ Nian Suian ??nh v? v¨¤o Ch? Nh?t, nh?ng sau khi xem d? b¨¢o th?i ti?t v¨¤ th?y r?ng Jinjiang c¨® th? c¨® tuy?t r?i d¨¤y v¨¤o cu?i tu?n, h? lo l?ng chuy?n bay c?a h? c¨® th? b? h?y. V¨¬ v?y, h? ?? ??a ra quy?t ??nh v¨¤o ph¨²t ch¨®t l¨¤ v? nh¨¤ v¨¤o chi?u th? S¨¢u.


    ?¨ºm th? n?m, tr??c khi ?i ng?, C? Tu?n H?ng h?i Ni¨ºn T¨´y An: "Sau khi ky h?p ??ng v¨¤o s¨¢ng mai, t?i c?n ?i ?n tr?a v?i m?t s? ??i t¨¢c kinh doanh. B?n c¨® mu?n tham gia kh?ng?"


    S¨¢ng nay tr??c gi? ?n tr?a, khi anh g?i ?i?n cho Ni¨ºn T¨´y An ?? nh?c c? ?n, m?t ??ng nghi?p ?? nghe th?y v¨¤ tr¨ºu anh v? chuy?n n¨¤y. Sau ?¨®, C? Tu?n H?ng t? nhi¨ºn nh?c ??n vi?c v? anh c?ng ?i c¨´ng anh trong chuy?n ?i n¨¤y.


    "H? n¨®i r?ng h? mu?n m?i ch¨²ng ta ?i ?n tr?a v¨¤o ng¨¤y mai ?? th? hi?n l¨°ng hi?u kh¨¢ch c?a h?. B?n c¨® mu?n ?i kh?ng?"


    "???c th?i," Ni¨ºn T¨´y An ??ng y, ngh? r?ng s? l¨¤ b?t l?ch s? n?u t? ch?i l?i ?? ngh? t? t? c?a ch? nh¨¤.


    "???c r?i, tr?a mai anh s? quay l?i ?¨®n em nh¨¦."


    ?ay l¨¤ ?¨ºm th? hai h? ng? chung gi??ng, v¨¤ Ni¨ºn T¨´y An c?m th?y tho?i m¨¢i h?n nhi?u so v?i s? lo l?ng ban ??u c?a c? v¨¤o ?¨ºm h?m tr??c.


    Ti?ng TV b?t l¨¤m ti?ng ?n n?n trong khi c? hai n?m tr¨ºn gi??ng nh¨¬n v¨¤o ?i?n tho?i.


    "B?n c?ng d¨´ng Weibo ¨¤?"


    Ni¨ºn T¨´y An quay ??u l?i, kinh ng?c nh¨¬n th?y Weibo tr¨ºn m¨¤n h¨¬nh ?i?n tho?i c?a C? Tu?n H?ng.


    "Ch? l??t web th?i", anh tr? l?i.


    C? Tu?n H?ng ?ang ??c m?t b¨¤i vi?t c?a m?t blogger t¨¤i ch¨ªnh. Anh ?? ??ng ky Weibo sau khi h? ch?p ?nh t?i m?t b?a ti?c v¨¤ tr? th¨¤nh ch? ?? th?nh h¨¤nh. T? ?¨®, anh th?nh tho?ng s? ??ng nh?p ?? xem tin t?c.


    "T¨ºn ng??i d¨´ng c?a b?n l¨¤ g¨¬?"


    "GujunXing111." Khi ??ng ky, anh ?y mu?n d¨´ng t¨ºn th?t c?a m¨¬nh, nh?ng ?? c¨® ng??i l?y m?t. Anh ?y ph?i th¨ºm ba ch? "1" tr??c khi t¨ºn ng??i d¨´ng c¨® th? s? d?ng.


    "C¨¢i t¨ºn ch¨¢n qu¨¢... T?i s? ?i theo anh."


    Ni¨ºn T¨´y An ?? m? t¨¤i kho?n Weibo c?a ri¨ºng m¨¬nh, t¨¤i kho?n m¨¤ c? v?a m?i ??ng ky g?n ?ay.


    T¨¤i kho?n c?a Gu Junxing ho¨¤n to¨¤n tr?ng r?ng, th?m ch¨ª kh?ng c¨® ?nh ??i di?n. V?i m?t chu?i s? "1" sau t¨ºn, tr?ng gi?ng nh? m?t t¨¤i kho?n bot.


    Ni¨ºn T¨´y An ph¨¤n n¨¤n: "Sao ngay c? ?nh ??i di?n c?a c?u c?ng kh?ng c¨®?"


    "T?i ch? th?nh tho?ng l??t th?i, kh?ng c?n ?nh ?au." Gu Junxing nh?n th?y s? ng??i theo d?i m¨¬nh t?ng t? 2 l¨ºn 3, ng??i theo d?i m?i c¨® h¨¬nh ??i di?n l¨¤ m?t ch¨² m¨¨o v¨¤ t¨ºn ng??i d¨´ng l¨¤ "EatsEggTartsButNotTheCrust."


    Trong s? hai ng??i theo d?i tr??c ?¨® c?a ?ng, m?t ng??i ???c n?n t?ng t? ??ng ch? ??nh, ng??i kia l¨¤ Tr? ly Ly.


    "???ng Nguy¨ºn?" Gu Junxing nh?n ra h¨¬nh ??i di?n.


    "???c, ??a ?i?n tho?i cho t?i, t?i s? c¨¤i ?nh ??i di?n cho b?n."


    C? Tu?n H?ng kh?ng ch¨²t do d? ??a ?i?n tho?i cho anh.


    Ni¨ºn T¨´y An kh?ng l?y ngay m¨¤ h?i ?¨´a: "Anh ph?i xem qua th? vi?n ?nh c?a em ?? c¨¤i ?nh ??i di?n. Em c¨® ch?c l¨¤ mu?n anh xem kh?ng?"


    "There''s nothing to hide."


    When Nian Suian finally took his phone, she was surprised by the home screen.


    "Isn''t this the photo we took with Zhijing on the couch? When did you set this as your wallpaper?"


    "That day."


    Nian Suian couldn''t help teasing him: "How thoughtful of you."


    Opening the gallery, she was surprised again. The first few photos were mostly documents, with their group photo followed by more document photos asionally interspersed with somendscape shots.


    Having no other choice, Nian Suian selected a photo of Tangyuan from her own phone, sent it via WeChat, saved it, and set it as Gu Junxing''s Weibo profile picture.


    After she returned his phone, Gu Junxing immediately clicked into Nian Suian''s profile.


    Nian Suian was casually scrolling through her own Weibo when she suddenly froze.


    She quickly snatched the phone back from Gu Junxing.


    "Maybe you should unfollow me."


    She hadn''t realized until now... her Weibo ount was full of fan girl moments, excited outbursts, and random thoughts.


    These three states often appeared simultaneously.


    For example: "Ahhhhh baby is so handsome, hubby look at mama!"


    "I saw it."


    Just as Nian Suian was curling her toes in embarrassment, Gu Junxing''s four words became the final straw.


    "Hubby? Hmm?"


    "Ming Chuan? I don''t know this husband of yours."


    "Please stop."


    Nian Suian curled up, hugging her knees tightly and burying her face in them.


    Ming Chuan was hertest idol crush, and in her excitement, she would asionally repost his handsome photos with enthusiasticments.


    Nian Suian thought Gu Junxing would mock her, but instead, he said with a hint of dejection: "You''ve never called me hubby."


    Good heavens, she actually heard genuine disappointment in the voice of this man in his thirties.


    "Um... when I call him hubby, it''s not like a real husband, it''s just inte speak, you know? It''s just an expression, not referring to anyone specific. Do you understand what I mean?" Nian Suian tugged at his sleeve while exining.


    Gu Junxing just looked at her without saying whether he understood or not.


    Calling someone "hubby" online waspletely different from saying it to a real person face to face.


    Despite her mental preparation, Nian Suian couldn''t bring herself to say it.


    "Let''s just sleep."


    She turned off her phone and employed her pretend-sleeping strategy, pulling up the covers and lying down.


    After closing her eyes and listening quietly for a while, she noticed there was no movement from Gu Junxing''s side.


    Unable to resist, she sneaked a peek to the side, only to find herself making eye contact with him again.


    She quickly shut her eyes again...


    Perhaps a few minutes passed, or maybe just a few seconds, when Nian Suian felt Gu Junxing turn off the TV and lie down.


    Ni¨ºn T¨´y An v?n nh?m m?t, th¨¬ th?m: "Anh c¨® th? t?t ?¨¨n kh?ng?"


    Khi c? m? m?t ra l?n n?a, b¨®ng t?i bao quanh c?.


    Ni¨ºn T¨´y An ti?n g?n h?n ??n b¨ºn C? Tu?n H?ng, c?n th?n d¨° ???ng trong b¨®ng t?i.


    C? gh¨¦ s¨¢t v¨¤o tai anh v¨¤ th¨¬ th?m hai t?.


    Ngay l¨²c c? s?p k¨¦o ra, C? Tu?n H?ng ??t nhi¨ºn l?t c? l?i, ?¨¨ c? xu?ng d??i m¨¬nh.


    "B?n..."


    Ni¨ºn T¨´y An c?ng th?ng ??n m?c qu¨ºn c? th?.


    "N¨®i l?i l?n n?a."


    "N¨®i c¨¢i g¨¬?" Ni¨ºn T¨´y An quay ??u l?i, gi? v? ng?c.


    B¨ª danh: 672c1371d72ede9349b99ce4


    "Em v?a n¨®i g¨¬ v?y. G?i l?i l?n n?a ?i." C? Tu?n H?ng gh¨¦ s¨¢t v¨¤o tai c?, gi?ng nh? c? ?? t?ng l¨¤m.


    H?i th? c?a anh n¨®ng b?ng, c? th? c?ng v?y. Ni¨ºn T¨´y An c?m th?y m¨¬nh nh? m?t qu? c?u tuy?t b¨ºn c?nh ngu?n nhi?t.


    ?? tr¨¢nh kh?i vi?c b?n than tan ch?y ho¨¤n to¨¤n, c? ?? ??u h¨¤ng.


    "?ng x?."


    "M?t l?n n?a."


    "?ng x?!" ?? n¨®i m?t l?n, l?n th? hai tr? n¨ºn d? d¨¤ng h?n.


    "L?i..."


    "C¨¢i n¨¤y th¨¬ v? t?n! C¨® c?n t?i ghi am l?i cho anh nghe ba l?n m?t ng¨¤y kh?ng?" Ni¨ºn T¨´y An s?t ru?t n¨®i.


    "Anh c¨® th? l¨¤m ???c kh?ng?"


    "Kh?ng ??i n¨¤o! Ng? ?i!"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!